[Illustration]

 THE CAT OF BUBASTES

 G. A. HENTY. 

 [Illustration: C. Of B. THE REBU PEOPLE LED INTO CAPTIVITY. --Page 55. ]

 THE CAT OF BUBASTES. A TALE OF ANCIENT EGYPT. BY G. A. HENTY, _Author of "The Young Carthaginian, " "For the Temple, " "In the Reign of Terror, " "Bonnie Prince Charlie, " "In Freedom's Cause, " etc. , etc. _

 _FIVE PAGE ILLUSTRATIONS BY J. R. WEGUELIN. _

 NEW YORK: THE F. M. LUPTON PUBLISHING COMPANY. 

PREFACE. 

My Dear Lads: Thanks to the care with which the Egyptians depictedupon the walls of their sepulchers the minutest doings of their dailylife, to the dryness of the climate which has preserved these recordsuninjured for so many thousand years, and to the indefatigable laborof modern investigators, we know far more of the manners and customsof the Egyptians, of their methods of work, their sports andamusements, their public festivals, and domestic life, than we do ofthose of peoples comparatively modern. My object in the present storyhas been to give you as lively a picture as possible of that life, drawn from the bulky pages of Sir J. Gardner Wilkinson and otherwriters on the same subject. I have laid the scene in the time ofThotmes III. , one of the greatest of the Egyptian monarchs, beingsurpassed only in glory and the extent of his conquests by Rameses theGreat. It is certain that Thotmes carried the arms of Egypt to theshores of the Caspian, and a people named the Rebu, with fair hair andblue eyes, were among those depicted in the Egyptian sculptures asbeing conquered and made tributary. It is open to discussion whetherthe Exodus of the Jews from Egypt took place in the reign of Thotmesor many years subsequently, some authors assigning it to the timeof Rameses. Without attempting to enter into this much-discussedquestion, I have assumed that the Israelites were still in Egypt atthe time of Thotmes, and by introducing Moses just at the time hebegan to take up the cause of the people to whom he belonged, I leaveit to be inferred that the Exodus took place some forty years later. Iwish you to understand, however, that you are not to accept this dateas being absolutely correct. Opinions differ widely upon it; and as noallusion whatever has been discovered either to the Exodus or to anyof the events which preceded it among the records of Egypt, there isnothing to fix the date as occurring during the reign of any one amongthe long line of Egyptian kings. The term Pharaoh used in the Biblethrows no light upon the subject, as Pharaoh simply means king, andthe name of no monarch bearing that appellation is to be found on theEgyptian monuments. I have in no way exaggerated the consequencesarising from the slaying of the sacred cat, as the accidental killingof any cat whatever was an offense punished by death throughout thehistory of Egypt down to the time of the Roman connection with thatcountry. 

 Yours sincerely, G. A. HENTY. 

CONTENTS. 

 CHAPTER I. PAGE The King of the Rebu 7

 CHAPTER II. The Siege of the City 26

 CHAPTER III. Captive 45

 CHAPTER IV. An Easy Servitude 64

 CHAPTER V. In Lower Egypt 83

 CHAPTER VI. Fowling and Fishing 105

 CHAPTER VII. Hippopotamus and Crocodile 125

 CHAPTER VIII. The Conspiracy in the Temple 147

 CHAPTER IX. A Startling Event 164

 CHAPTER X. The Cat of Bubastes 185

 CHAPTER XI. Dangers Thicken 206

 CHAPTER XII. The Death of Ameres 224

 CHAPTER XIII. The Search for Mysa 245

 CHAPTER XIV. A Prince of Egypt 265

 CHAPTER XV. Ameres is Revenged 284

 CHAPTER XVI. Up the Nile 308

 CHAPTER XVII. Out of Egypt 329

 CHAPTER XVIII. The Desert Journey 349

 CHAPTER XIX. Home at Last 365

 CHAPTER XX. The King of the Rebu 384

THE CAT OF BUBASTES. 

CHAPTER I. 

THE KING OF THE REBU. 

The sun was blazing down upon a city on the western shore of theCaspian. It was a primitive city, and yet its size and populationrendered it worthy of the term. It consisted of a vast aggregation ofbuildings, which were for the most part mere huts. Among them rose, however, a few of more solid build and of higher pretensions. Thesewere the abodes of the chiefs and great men, the temples, and placesof assembly. But although larger and more solidly built, thesebuildings could lay no claim to architectural beauty of any kind, butwere little more than magnified huts, and even the king's palace wasbut a collection of such buildings closely adjoining each other. 

The town was surrounded by a lofty wall with battlements andloopholes, and a similar but higher wall girt in the dwellings of theking and of his principal captains. The streets were alive with thebusy multitude; and it was evident that although in the arts of peacethe nation had made but little progress, they had in every thingappertaining to war made great advances. Most of the men wore helmetsclosely fitting to the head and surmounted by a spike. These werefor the most part composed of hammered brass, although some of theheadpieces were made of tough hide studded with knobs of metal. Allcarried round shields--those of the soldiers, of leather stiffenedwith metal; those of the captains, of brass, worked with considerableelaboration. 

In their belts all wore daggers, while at their backs were slungquivers of iron; painted bows hung over one shoulder, and some had attheir waist a pouch of smooth flat stones and leather slings. Theirchief garment was a sort of kilt falling to the knee. Above the waistsome wore only a thin vest of white linen, others a garment not unlikethe nightgown of modern times, but with short sleeves. The kilt wasworn over this. Some had breastpieces of thick leather confined bystraps behind; while in the case of the officers the leather wascovered with small pieces of metal, forming a cuirass. 

All carried two or three javelins in the left hand and a spear someten feet long in the right. Horsemen galloped about at full speedto and from the royal palace, while occasionally chariots, drawnsometimes by one, sometimes by two horses, dashed along. Thesechariots were small, the wheels not exceeding three feet in height. Between them was placed the body of the vehicle, which was but justlarge enough for two men to stand on. It consisted only of a smallplatform, with a semicircular rail running round the front someeighteen inches above it. A close observer would have perceived atonce that not only were the males of the city upon the point ofmarching out on a military expedition, but that it was no mere forayagainst a neighboring people, but a war on which the safety of thecity depended. 

Women were standing in tearful groups as they watched the soldiersmaking toward the gates. The men themselves had a resolute anddetermined look, but there was none of the light-hearted gayety amongthem which betokened the expectation of success and triumph. Insidethe palace the bustle of preparation was as marked as without. Theking and his principal councilors and leaders were assembled in thegreat circular hut which formed the audience-room and council-chamber. Messengers arrived in close succession with news of the progress andstrength of the enemy, or with messages from the neighboring towns andtribes as to the contingents they had furnished, and the time at whichthese had set out to join the army. 

The king himself was a tall and warlike figure, in the prime of life. He had led his warriors on many successful expeditions far to thewest, and had repulsed with great loss the attempts of the Persians toencroach upon his territory. Standing behind him was his son, Amuba, alad of some fifteen years of age. The king and his councilors, as wellas all the wealthier inhabitants of the city, wore, in addition to thekilt and linen jacket, a long robe highly colored and ornamented withfanciful devices and having a broad rich border. It was fastened atthe neck with a large brooch, fell loosely from the shoulders to theankles, and was open in front. The girdles which retained the kiltsand in which the daggers were worn were highly ornamented, and theends fell down in front and terminated in large tassels. 

All wore a profusion of necklaces, bracelets, and other ornaments ofgold; many of the chiefs wore feathers in their helmets, and thegreater portion of all ranks had figures tattooed on their arms andlegs. They were fair in complexion, with blue eyes; their hair was forthe most part golden or red, and they wore their beards short andpointed. The young Prince Amuba was attired for the field; his helmetwas of gold and his cuirass covered with plates of the same metal. Helistened with suppressed impatience to the arguments of his elders, for he was eager to be off, this being the first time that he had beenpermitted to take part in the military expeditions of his country. 

After listening for some time and perceiving that there was noprospect of the council breaking up, he retired to the large hutadjoining the council-chamber. This served as the dwelling place ofthe ladies and their family. It was divided into several apartments byscreens formed of hide sewn together and hidden from sight by coloredhangings. In one of these a lady was seated on a low couch coveredwith panthers' skins. 

"They have not done talking yet, mother. It has been a question as towhere we shall assemble to give battle. It does not seem to me to makemuch difference where we fight, but they seem to think that it is mostimportant; and of course they know more about it than I do. They havefixed upon a place at last--it is about fifteen miles from here. Theysay that the ground in front is marshy and can hardly be traversed bythe enemy's chariots; but if they cannot get at us, it seems to methat we cannot get at them. Messengers have been sent off to order allthe contingents to assemble at that spot. Six thousand men are toremain behind to guard the city, but as we mean to beat them I do notthink there can be much occasion for that; for you think we shall beatthem--don't you, mother?"

"I hope so, Amuba, but I am very fearful. "

"But we have several times repulsed them when they have invaded ourcountry, mother; why should we not do so this time?"

"They are much stronger than they have ever been before when they havecome against us, my boy, and their king is a great warrior who hasbeen successful in almost every enterprise he has undertaken. "

"I cannot think why he wants to conquer us, mother. They say theriches of Egypt are immense and the splendor of their temples andbuildings such as we have no idea of. We have no quarrel with them ifthey will but let us alone. "

"No country is so rich that it does not desire more, my son. Wehave gold and are skilled in the working of it, and no doubt theyanticipate that they will capture much treasure in the land; besides, as you say, their expeditions against the Rebu have been several timesrepulsed, and therefore their monarch will reap all the greater honorif he should defeat us. As to their having no quarrel with us, have wenot made many expeditions to the west, returning with captives andmuch booty? And yet the people had no quarrel with us--many of them, indeed, could scarcely have known us by name when our army appearedamong them. Some day, my son, things may be managed differently; butat present kings who have power make war upon people that are weakerthan themselves, spoil them of their goods, and make slaves of them. 

"I hope, Amuba, you will not expose yourself too much in the conflict. You have not come to man's strength yet; and remember you are my onlychild. See that your charioteer covers you with his shield when youhave entered the battle, for the Egyptians are terrible as archers. Their bows carry much further than do ours, and the arrows will pierceeven the strongest armor. Our spearmen have always shown themselves asgood as theirs--nay, better, for they are stronger in body and full ofcourage. It is in the goodness of her archers and the multitude of herchariots that the strength of Egypt lies. Remember that although yourfather, as king, must needs go into the thick of the battle toencourage his soldiers, there is no occasion why you, who are yet aboy, should so expose yourself. 

"It will doubtless be a terrible battle. The Egyptians have the memoryof past defeats to wipe out, and they will be fighting under the eyeof their king. I am terrified, Amuba. Hitherto when your father hasgone out to battle I have never doubted as to the result. The Persianswere not foes whom brave men need dread; nor was it difficult to forcethe hordes passing us from the eastward toward the setting sun torespect our country, for we had the advantage in arms and discipline. But the Egyptians are terrible foes, and the arms of their king havebeen everywhere victorious. My heart is filled with dread at thethought of the approaching conflict, though I try to keep up a braveface when your father is with me, for I would not that he should deemme cowardly. "

"I trust, mother, that your fears are groundless, and I cannot thinkthat our men will give way when fighting for their homes and countryupon ground chosen by themselves. "

"I hope not, Amuba. But there is the trumpet sounding; it is thesignal that the council have broken up and that your father is aboutto start. Bless you, my dear boy, and may you return safe and soundfrom the conflict!"

The queen fondly embraced her son, who left the apartment hastily ashis father entered in order that the latter might not see the tracesof tears on his cheeks. A few minutes later the king, with hiscaptains, started from the palace. Most of them rode in chariots, the rest on horseback. The town was quiet now and the streets almostdeserted. With the exception of the garrison, all the men capable ofbearing arms had gone forth; the women with anxious faces stood ingroups at their doors and watched the royal party as it drove out. 

The charioteer of Amuba was a tall and powerful man; he carried ashield far larger than was ordinarily used, and had been speciallyselected by the king for the service. His orders were that he was notto allow Amuba to rush into the front line of fighters, and that hewas even to disobey the orders of the prince if he wished to chargeinto the ranks of the enemy. 

"My son must not shirk danger, " his father said, "and he must needs gowell in the fight; but he is still but a boy, not fit to enter upon ahand-to-hand contest with the picked warriors of Egypt. In time I hopehe will fight abreast of me, but at present you must restrain hisardor. I need not bid you shield him as well as you can from thearrows of the Egyptians. He is my eldest son, and if aught happensto me he will be the king of the Rebu; and his life is therefore aprecious one. "

Half an hour later they came upon the tail of the stragglers makingtheir way to the front. The king stopped his chariot and sharplyreproved some of them for their delay in setting out, and urged themto hasten on to the appointed place. In two hours the king arrived atthis spot, where already some forty thousand men were assembled. Thescouts who had been sent out reported that although the advance-guardof the Egyptians might arrive in an hour's time, the main body weresome distance behind and would not be up in time to attack beforedark. 

This was welcome news, for before night the rest of the forces of theRebu, fully thirty thousand more, would have joined. The king at onceset out to examine the ground chosen by his general for the conflict. It sloped gently down in front to a small stream which ran throughsoft and marshy ground, and would oppose a formidable obstacle to thepassage of chariots. The right rested upon a dense wood, while avillage a mile and a half distant from the wood was held by the leftwing. 

A causeway which led from this across the marsh had been broken up, and heavy blocks of stone were scattered thickly upon it to impede thepassage of chariots. The archers were placed in front to harass theenemy attempting to cross. Behind them were the spearmen in readinessto advance and aid them if pressed. The chariots were on the higherground in the rear ready to dash in and join in the conflict shouldthe enemy succeed in forcing their way through the marsh. 

The visit of inspection was scarcely finished when a cloud of dust wasseen rising over the plain. It approached rapidly. The flash of armscould be seen in the sun, and presently a vast number of horses wereseen approaching in even line. 

"Are they horsemen, father?" Amuba asked. 

"No, they are chariots, Amuba. The Egyptians do not, like us, fight onhorseback, although there may be a few small bodies of horsemen withthe army; their strength lies in their chariots. See, they havehalted; they have perceived our ranks drawn up in order of battle. "

The chariots drew up in perfect line, and as the clouds of dust blewaway four lines of chariots could be made out ranged at a distance ofa hundred yards apart. 

"There are about a thousand in each line, " the king said, "and this isbut their advance-guard. We have learned from fugitives that there arefully fifteen thousand chariots with their army. "

"Is there no other place where they can pass this swamp, father?"

"Not so well as here, Amuba; the valley deepens further on, and thepassage would be far more difficult than here. Above, beyond the wood, there is a lake of considerable extent, and beyond that the ground isbroken and unsuited for the action of chariots as far as the sea. Besides, they have come to fight us, and the pride of their kingwould not permit of their making a detour. See, there is some greatpersonage, probably the king himself, advancing beyond their ranks toreconnoiter the ground. "

A chariot was indeed approaching the opposite brow of the depression;there were two figures in it; by the side walked numerous figures, who, although too far off to be distinguished, were judged to be theattendants and courtiers of the king. The sun flashed from the sideof the chariot, which appeared at this distance to be composed ofburnished gold. Great fans carried on wands shaded the king from theheat of the sun. 

He drove slowly along the edge of the brow until he reached a pointopposite the wood, and then, turning, went the other way till hereached the causeway which passed on through the village. After thishe rode back to the line of chariots and evidently gave a word ofcommand, for instantly the long line of figures seen above the horsesdisappeared as the men stepped off the chariots to the ground. Nomovement took place for an hour; then there was a sudden stir, and thelong lines broke up and wheeled round to the right and left, wherethey took up their position in two solid masses. 

"The main army are at hand, " the king said. "Do you see that greatcloud, ruddy in the setting sun? That is the dust raised by theiradvance. In another hour they will be here, but by that time the sunwill have set, and assuredly they will not attack until morning. "

The front line were ordered to remain under arms for a time; theothers were told to fall out and prepare their food for the night. TheEgyptian army halted about a mile distant, and as soon as it wasevident that no further movement was intended, the whole of thesoldiers were ordered to fall out. A line of archers were placed alongthe edge of the swamp, and ere long a party of Egyptian bowmen took uptheir post along the opposite crest. Great fires were lighted, and anumber of oxen which had been driven forward in readiness wereslaughtered for food. 

"If the Egyptians can see what is going on, " the king said to his son, "they must be filled with fury, for they worship the oxen as amongtheir chief gods. "

"Is it possible, father, that they can believe that cattle are gods?"Amuba asked in surprise. 

"They do not exactly look upon them as gods, my son, but as sacred totheir gods. Similarly they reverence the cat, the ibis, and many othercreatures. "

"How strange!" Amuba said. "Do they not worship, as we and thePersians do, the sun, which, as all must see, is the giver of lightand heat, which ripens our crops and gives fertility in abundance?"

"Not so far as I know, Amuba; but I know that they have many gods whothey believe give them victory over their enemies. "

"They don't always give them victory, " Amuba said, "since four timesthey have been repulsed in their endeavors to invade our land. Perhapsour gods are more powerful than theirs. "

"It may be that, my son; but so far as I can see the gods give victoryto the bravest and most numerous armies. "

"That is to say, they do not interfere at all, father. "

"I do not say that, my son; we know little of the ways of the gods. Each nation has its own, and as some nations overthrow others, it mustbe that either some gods are more powerful than others or that they donot interfere to save those who worship them from destruction. Butthese things are all beyond our knowledge. We have but to do our partbravely, and we need assuredly not fear the bulls and the cats andother creatures in which the Egyptians trust. "

Some hours were spent by the king, his leaders, and his captains ingoing about among the troops seeing that all the contingents hadarrived well armed and in good order, notifying to the leaders of eachthe position they should take up in the morning, and doing all intheir power to animate and encourage the soldiers. When all was donethe king sat down on a pile of skins which had been prepared for himand talked long and earnestly with his son, giving him advice as tohis conduct in future if aught should befall him in the coming fight. 

"You are my heir, " he said, "and as is customary to the country thethrone goes down from father to son. Were I to survive for anothereight or ten years you would, of course, succeed me, but should I fallto-morrow and should the Egyptians overrun the land, things may happenotherwise. In that case the great need of the people would be amilitary leader who would rouse them to prolonged resistance and leadthem again and again against the Egyptians until these, worn out bythe perpetual fighting, abandon the idea of subjecting us and turntheir attention to less stubborn-minded people. 

"For such work you are far too young, and the people would look toAmusis or one of my other captains as their leader. Should successcrown his efforts they may choose him as their king. In that case Iwould say, Amuba, it will be far better for you to acquiesce in thepublic choice than to struggle against it. A lad like you would haveno prospect of success against a victorious general, the choice of thepeople, and you would only bring ruin and death upon yourself and yourmother by opposing him. 

"I can assure you that there is nothing so very greatly to be enviedin the lot of a king, and as one of the nobles of the land yourposition would be far more pleasant here than as king. A cheerfulacquiescence on your part to their wishes will earn you the good willof the people, and at the death of him whom they may choose for theirking their next choice may fall upon you. Do all in your power to winthe good will of whoever may take the place of leader at my death bysetting an example of prompt and willing obedience to his orders. Itis easy for an ambitious man to remove a lad from his path, and yoursafety absolutely demands that you shall give him no reason whateverto regard you as a rival. 

"I trust that all this advice may not be needed and that we mayconquer in to-morrow's fight, but if we are beaten the probabilitythat I shall escape is very small, and it is therefore as well thatyou should be prepared for whatever may happen. If you find that inspite of following my advice the leader of the people, whoever hemay be, is ill-disposed toward you, withdraw to the borders of thecountry, collect as large a band as you can--there are always plentyof restless spirits ready to take part in any adventure--and journeywith them to the far west, as so many of our people have done before, and establish yourself there and found a kingdom. 

"None of those who have ever gone in that direction have returned, andthey must therefore have found space to establish themselves, for hadthey met with people skilled in war and been defeated, some at leastwould have found their way back; but so long as traditions have beenhanded down to us tribes from the east have poured steadily westwardto the unknown land, and no band has ever returned. "

His father spoke so seriously that Amuba lay down that night on hiscouch of skins in a very different mood to that in which he had riddenout. He had thought little of his mother's forebodings, and had lookedupon it as certain that the Rebu would beat the Egyptians as they haddone before, but his father's tone showed him that he too felt by nomeans confident of the issue of the day. 

As soon as daylight broke the Rebu stood to their arms, and an hourlater dense masses of the Egyptians were seen advancing. As soon asthese reached the edge of the slope and began to descend toward thestream, the king ordered his people to advance to the edge of theswamp and to open fire with their arrows. 

A shower of missiles flew through the air and fell among the ranks ofthe Egyptian footmen who had just arrived at the edge of the swamp. Soterrible was the discharge that the Egyptians recoiled and, retreatinghalfway up the slope, where they would be beyond the reach of theRebu, in turn discharged their arrows. The superiority of the Egyptianbowmen was at once manifest. They carried very powerful bows, andstanding sideways drew them to the ear, just as the English archersdid at Crecy, and therefore shot their arrows a vastly greaterdistance than did their opponents, who were accustomed to draw theirbows only to the breast. 

Scores of the Rebu fell at the first discharge, and as the storm ofarrows continued, they, finding themselves powerless to damage theEgyptians at that distance, retired halfway up the side of the slope. Now from behind the lines of the Egyptian archers a column of menadvanced a hundred abreast, each carrying a great fagot. Their objectwas evident: they were about to prepare a wide causeway across themarsh by which the chariots could pass. Again the Rebu advanced to theedge of the swamp and poured in their showers of arrows; but theEgyptians, covering themselves with the bundles of fagots theycarried, suffered but little harm, while the Rebu were mown down bythe arrows of the Egyptian archers shooting calmly and steadily beyondthe range of their missiles. 

As soon as the front rank of the Egyptian column reached the edge ofthe swampy ground the men of the front line laid down their fagots ina close row and then retired in the intervals between their comradesbehind them. Each rank as it arrived at the edge did the same. Manyfell beneath the arrows of the Rebu, but the operation went onsteadily, the fagots being laid down two deep as the ground becamemore marshy, and the Rebu saw, with a feeling approaching dismay, thegradual but steady advance of a causeway two hundred yards wide acrossthe swamp. 

The king himself and his bravest captains, alighting from theirchariots, went down among the footmen and urged them to stand firm, pointing out that every yard the causeway advanced their arrowsinflicted more fatal damage among the men who were forming it. Theirentreaties, however, were vain; the ground facing the causeway wasalready thickly incumbered with dead, and the hail of the Egyptianarrows was so fast and deadly that even the bravest shrank fromwithstanding it. At last even their leaders ceased to urge them, andthe king gave the order for all to fall back beyond the range of theEgyptian arrows. 

Some changes were made in the formation of the troops, and the bestand most disciplined bands were placed facing the causeway so as toreceive the charge of the Egyptian chariots. The two front lines wereof spearmen, while on the higher ground behind them were placedarchers whose orders were to shoot at the horses, and to pay no heedto those in the chariots; then came the chariots, four hundred innumber. Behind these again was a deep line of spearmen; on the rightand left extending to the wood and village were the main body of thearmy, who were to oppose the Egyptian footmen advancing across theswamp. 

The completion of the last portion of the causeway cost the Egyptiansheavily, for while they were exposed to the arrows of the Rebu archersthese were now beyond the range of the Egyptians on the oppositecrest. But at last the work was completed. Just as it was finishedand the workmen had retired, the king leaped from his chariot, and, leading a body of a hundred men carrying blazing brands, dashed downthe slope. As soon as they were seen the Egyptian archers ran forwardand a storm of arrows was poured into the little band. Two-thirds ofthem fell ere they reached the causeway; the others applied theirtorches to the fagots. 

The Egyptian footmen rushed across to extinguish the flames, while theRebu poured down to repel them. A desperate fight ensued, but thebravery of the Rebu prevailed, and the Egyptians were driven back. Their attack, however, had answered its purpose, for in the strugglethe fagots had been trodden deeper into the mire, and the fire wasextinguished. The Rebu now went back to their first position andwaited the attack which they were powerless to avert. It was upwardof an hour before it began, then the long line of Egyptian footmenopened, and their chariots were seen fifty abreast, then with a mightyshout the whole army advanced down the slope. The Rebu replied withtheir warcry. 

At full speed the Egyptian chariots dashed down the declivity to thecauseway. This was the signal for the Rebu archers to draw their bows, and in an instant confusion was spread among the first line ofchariots. The horses wounded by the missiles plunged madly. Many, stepping between the fagots, fell. For a moment the advance waschecked, but the Egyptian footmen, entering the swamp waist-deep, opened such a terrible fire with their arrows that the front line ofthe Rebu were forced to fall back, and the aim of their archers becamewild and uncertain. 

In vain the king endeavored to steady them. While he was doing so, thefirst of the Egyptian chariots had already made their way across thecauseway, and behind them the others poured on in an unbroken column. Then through the broken lines of spearmen the Rebu chariots dasheddown upon them, followed by the host of spearmen. The king's objectwas to arrest the first onslaught of the Egyptians, to overwhelm theleaders, and prevent the mass behind from emerging from the crowdedcauseway. 

The shock was terrible. Horses and chariots rolled over in wildconfusion, javelins were hurled, bows twanged, and the shouts of thecombatants and the cries of the wounded as they fell beneath the feetof the struggling horses created a terrible din. Light and active, theRebu footmen mingled in the fray, diving under the bellies of theEgyptian horses, and inflicting vital stabs with their long knives orengaging in hand-to-hand conflicts with the dismounted Egyptians. Amuba had charged down with the rest of the chariots. He wasstationed in the second line, immediately behind his father; and hischarioteer, mindful of the orders he had received, strove, in spite ofthe angry orders of the lad, to keep the chariot stationary; but thehorses, accustomed to maneuver in line, were not to be restrained, andin spite of their driver's efforts charged down the slope with therest. 

Amuba, who had hunted the lion and leopard, retained his coolness, and discharged his arrows among the Egyptians with steady aim. Fora time the contest was doubtful. The Egyptian chariots crowded onthe causeway were unable to move forward, and in many places theirweight forced the fagots so deep in the mire that the vehicles wereimmovable. Meanwhile, along the swamp on both sides a terrible contestwas going on. The Egyptians, covered by the fire of their arrows, succeeded in making their way across the swamp, but here they were metby the Rebu spearmen, and the fight raged along the whole line. 

Then two thousand chosen men, the bodyguard of the Egyptian king, madetheir way across the swamp close to the causeway, while at the sametime there was a movement among the densely packed vehicles. Atremendous impulse was given to them from behind: some were pressedoff into the swamp, some were overthrown or trampled under foot, somewere swept forward on to the firm ground beyond, and thus a mass ofthe heaviest chariots drawn by the most powerful horses forced theirway across the causeway over all obstacles. 

In their midst was the King of Egypt himself, the great Thotmes. 

The weight and impetus of the mass of horses and chariots pressed allbefore it up the hill. This gave to the chariots which came on behindroom to open to the right and left. The king's bodyguard shook thesolid formation of the Rebu spearmen with their thick flights ofarrows, and the chariots then dashed in among them. The Rebu foughtwith the valor of their race. The Egyptians who first charged amongthem fell pierced with their arrows, while their horses were stabbedin innumerable places. But as the stream of chariots poured overwithout a check, and charged in sections upon them, bursting their waythrough the mass of footmen by the force and fury with which theycharged, the infantry became broken up into groups, each fightingdoggedly and desperately. 

At this moment the officer in command of the Rebu horse, a thousandstrong, charged down upon the Egyptian chariots, drove them backtoward the swamp, and for a time restored the conflict; but the breakswhich had occurred between the Rebu center and its two flanks hadenabled the Egyptian bodyguard to thrust themselves through and tofall upon the Rebu chariots and spearmen, who were still maintainingthe desperate conflict. The Rebu king had throughout fought in thefront line of his men, inspiriting them with his voice and valor. Manytimes, when his chariot was so jammed in the mass that all movementwas impossible, he leaped to the ground, and, making his way throughthe throng, slew many of the occupants of the Egyptian chariots. 

But his efforts and those of his captains were unavailing. Theweight of the attack was irresistible. The solid phalanx of Egyptianchariots pressed onward, and the Rebu were forced steadily back. Theirchariots, enormously outnumbered, were destroyed rather than defeated. The horses fell pierced by the terrible rain of arrows, and the waveof Egyptians passed over them. The king, looking round in hischariot, saw that all was lost here, and that the only hope was togain one or other of the masses of his infantry on the flank, and tolead them off the field in solid order. But as he turned to giveorders, a shaft sent by a bowman in a chariot a few yards away struckhim in the eye and he fell back dead in his chariot. 

CHAPTER II. 

THE SIEGE OF THE CITY. 

Amuba saw his father fall, and leaping from his chariot, strove tomake his way through the mingled mass of footmen and chariots to thespot. Jethro followed close behind him. He, too, had caught sight ofthe falling figure, and knew what Amuba did not--that the Rebu hadlost their king. He was not forgetful of the charge which had beenlaid on him, but the lad was for a moment beyond his control, and he, too, was filled with fury at the fall of the king, and determined ifpossible to save his body. He reached Amuba's side just in time tointerpose his shield between the boy and an Egyptian archer in achariot he was passing. The arrow pierced the shield and the arm thatheld it. Jethro paused an instant, broke off the shaft at the shield, and seizing the point, which was projecting two inches beyond theflesh, pulled the arrow through the wound. 

It was but a moment's work, but short as it was it almost cost Amubahis life, for the archer, leaning forward, dropped the end of his bowover the lad's head--a trick common among the Egyptian archers--and ina moment dragged him to the ground, while his comrade in the chariotraised his spear to dispatch him. Jethro sprang forward with a shoutof rage, and with a blow of his sword struck off the head of the spearas it was descending. Then shortening his sword, he sprang into thechariot, ran the man holding the bow through the body, and grappledwith the spearman. 

The struggle was a short one. Leaving his sword in the body of thearcher, Jethro drew his dagger and speedily dispatched his foe. Thenhe jumped down, and lifting Amuba, who was insensible from the sharpjerk of the bowstring upon his throat and the violence of his fall, carried him back to his chariot. This with the greatest difficulty hemanaged to draw out of the heat of the conflict, which was for themoment raging more fiercely than before. The Rebu who had seen thefall of their king had dashed forward to rescue the body and to avengehis death. They cleared a space round him, and as it was impossible toextricate his chariot, they carried his body through the chaos ofplunging horses, broken chariots, and fiercely struggling men to therear. 

Then it was placed in another chariot, and the driver started with itat full speed for the city. Jethro, on emerging from the crowd, pausedfor a moment to look round. He saw at once that the battle was lost. The center was utterly broken, and the masses of the Egyptians who hadcrossed the swamp were pressing heavily on the flanks of the Rebufootmen, who were still opposing a firm stand to those attacking themin front. For the moment the passage of the Egyptian chariots wasarrested; so choked was the causeway with chariots and horses whichwere imbedded in the mire, or had sunk between the fagots that furtherpassage was impossible, and a large body of footmen were now forming afresh causeway by the side of the other. 

This would soon be completed, for they were now working undisturbed byopposition, and Jethro saw that as soon as it was done the Egyptianhost would sweep across and fall upon the rear of the Rebu. Jethro ranup to two mounted men, badly wounded, who had like himself made theirway out of the fight. 

"See, " he said, "in a quarter of an hour a new causeway will becompleted, and the Egyptians will pour over. In that case resistancewill be impossible, and all will be lost. Do one of you ride to eachflank and tell the captains that the king is dead, that there are noneto give orders here, and that their only chance to save their troopsis to retreat at full speed but keeping good order to the city. "

The horsemen rode off immediately, for Jethro, as the king's owncharioteer, was a man of some impatience. After dispatching themessengers he returned to his chariot and at once drove off. Amuba wasnow recovering, and the rough motion of the vehicle as it dashed alongat full speed aroused him. 

"What is it, Jethro? What has happened?"

"The battle is lost, prince, and I am conveying you back to the city. You have had a rough fall and a narrow escape of your life, and can dono more fighting even if fighting were of any good, which it is not. "

"And the king, my father?" Amuba said, struggling to his feet. "Whatof him? Did I not see him fall?"

"I know naught of him for certain, " Jethro replied. "There was aterrible fight raging, and as I had you to carry out I could take noshare in it. Besides, I had an arrow through my left arm--if I hadbeen a moment later it would have gone through your body instead. Andnow, if you do not mind taking the reins, I will bandage it up. I havenot had time to think about it yet, but it is bleeding fast, and Ibegin to feel faint. "

This was indeed true; but Jethro had called Amuba's attention to hiswound principally for the sake of diverting his thoughts for a momentfrom his fear for his father. As Amuba drove, he looked back. Theplain behind him was covered with a mass of fugitives. 

"I see that all is lost, " he said mournfully. "But how is it that weare not pursued?"

"We shall be pursued before long, " Jethro answered. "But I fancy thatfew of the Egyptian chariots which first passed are in a condition tofollow. Most of them have lost horses or drivers. Numbers were brokento pieces in the _mêlée_. But they are making a fresh causeway, andwhen that is completed those who cross will take up the pursuit. Asfor their footmen, they have small chance of catching the Rebu. "

"Surely our men ought to retreat in good order, Jethro. Scattered asthey are, they will be slaughtered in thousands by the Egyptianchariots. "

"They could not oppose much resistance to them anyhow, " Jethroreplied. "On a plain footmen cannot withstand a chariot charge. As itis, many will doubtless fall; but they will scatter to the right andleft, numbers will reach the hills in safety, some will take refugein woods and jungles, while many will outrun the chariots. The newcauseway is narrow, and a few only can cross abreast, and thus, thoughmany of our men will be overtaken and killed, I trust that the greaterpart will escape. "

"Let us draw up here for a short time, Jethro. I see there are severalchariots and some horsemen behind, and as they are with the main bodyof the fugitives, they are doubtless friends. Let us join them andproceed in a body to the town. I should not like to be the first toenter with the news of our defeat. "

"You are right, prince. As our horses are good, we need not fear beingovertaken. We can therefore wait a few minutes. "

A score of chariots presently came up, and all halted on seeing Amuba. One of them contained Amusis, the chief captain of the army. He leapedfrom his chariot when he saw Amuba, and advanced to him. 

"Prince, " he said, "why do you delay? I rejoice at seeing that youhave escaped in the battle, for I marked you bravely fighting in themidst; but let me beg you to hasten on. A few minutes and the host ofEgyptian chariots will be upon us. "

"I am ready to proceed, Amusis, since you have come. Have you any newsof my father?"

"The king has been sorely wounded, " the general said, "and was carriedoff out of the battle; but come, prince, we must hasten on. Ourpresence will be sorely needed in the city, and we must get all inreadiness for defense before the Egyptians arrive. "

The chariots again started, and reached the city without seeinganything of the Egyptians, who did not indeed arrive before the wallsuntil an hour later, having been delayed by the slaughter of thefugitives. As the party entered the town they found confusion andterror prevailing. The arrival of the body of the king was the firstintimation of disaster, and this had been followed by several horsemenand chariots, who had spread the news of the defeat of the army. Thecries of women filled the air; some in their grief and terror ranwildly here and there; some sat at their doors with their faces hiddenby their hands, wailing loudly; others tore their garments and behavedas if demented. 

On their way to the palace they met the troops who had been leftbehind to guard the city, moving down stern and silent to take theirplaces on the wall. During the drive Amusis, who had driven in Amuba'schariot, had broken to the boy the news that his father was dead, andAmuba was prepared for the loud lamentation of women which met him ashe entered the royal inclosure. 

"I will see my mother, " he said to Amusis, "and then I will come downwith you to the walls and will take whatever part you may assign me inthe defense. It is to your experience and valor we must now trust. "

"I will do all that I can, prince. The walls are strong, and if, as Ihope, the greater part of our army find their way back, I trust we maybe able to defend ourselves successfully against the Egyptian host. Assure your royal mother of my deep sympathy for her in her sorrow, and of my devotion to her personally. "

The general now drove off, and Amuba entered the royal dwellings. Inthe principal apartment the body of the king was laid upon a couch inthe middle of the room. The queen stood beside it in silent grief, while the attendants raised loud cries, wrung their hands, and filledthe air with their lamentation, mingled with praises of the characterand bravery of the king. Amuba advanced to his mother's side. Sheturned and threw her arms round him. 

"Thank the gods, my son, that you are restored to me; but what a loss, what a terrible loss is ours!"

"It is indeed, mother. No better father ever lived than mine. But Ipray you, mother, lay aside your grief for awhile; we shall have timeto weep and mourn for him afterward. We have need of all our courage. In a few hours the Egyptian hosts will be before our walls, and everyarm will be needed for their defense. I am going down to take my placeamong the men, to do what I can to encourage them; but the confusionin the city is terrible. None know whether they have lost husbands orfathers, and the cries and lamentations of the women cannot butdispirit and dishearten the men. I think, mother, that you might domuch if you would; and I am sure that my father in his resting-placewith the gods would far rather see you devoting yourself to the safetyof his people than to lamentations here. "

"What would you have me do?"

"I should say, mother, mount a chariot and drive through the streetsof the town; bid the women follow the example of their queen and defertheir lamentation for the fallen until the foe has been repelled. Bideach do her part in the defense of the city; there is work forall--stones to be carried to the walls, food to be cooked for thefighting men, hides to be prepared in readiness to be carried to theramparts where the attack is hottest, to shield our soldiers fromarrows. In these and other tasks all can find employment, and, in thusworking for the defense of the town, the women would find distractionfrom their sorrows and anxieties. "

"Your advice is wise, Amuba, and I will follow it. Order a chariotto be brought down. My maidens shall come with me; and see that twotrumpeters are in readiness to precede us. This will insure attentionand silence, and my words will be heard as we pass along. How did youescape from the conflict?"

"The faithful Jethro bore me off, mother, or I, too, should havefallen; and now, with your permission, I will go to the wall. "

"Do so, Amuba, and may the gods preserve you. You must partake of somefood before you go, for you will need all your strength, my son. "

Amuba hastily ate the food that was placed before him in anotherapartment, and drank a goblet of wine, and then hurried down to thewall. 

The scene was a heart-rending one. All over the plain were scatteredgroups of men hurrying toward the city, while among them dashed theEgyptian chariots, overthrowing and slaying them; but not withoutresistance. The Rebu were well disciplined, and, as the chariotsthundered up, little groups gathered together, shield overlappingshield, and spears projecting, while those within the circle shottheir arrows or whirled stones from their slings. The horses woundedby the arrows often refused to obey their drivers, but rushed headlongacross the plain; others charged up only to fall pierced with thespears, while the chariots were often empty of their occupants beforethey broke into the phalanx. 

Thus, although many fell, many succeeded in gaining the gates of thetown, and the number of men available for the defense had alreadylargely increased when Amuba reached the walls. Although the Egyptianchariots came up in great numbers, night fell without the appearanceof the main body of the Egyptian army. After darkness set in greatnumbers of the Rebu troops who had escaped to the hills made their wayinto the town. The men of the contingents furnished by the other Rebucities naturally made their way direct to their homes, but beforemorning the six thousand men left behind to guard the city when thearmy set out had been swelled to four times their numbers. 

Although this was little more than half the force which had marchedout to battle, the return of so large a number of the fugitives causeda great abatement of the panic and misery that had prevailed. Thewomen whose husbands or sons had returned rejoiced over those whomthey had regarded as lost, while those whose friends had not yetreturned gained hopes from the narratives of the fresh comers thattheir loved ones might also have survived, and would ere long maketheir way back. The example of the queen had already done much torestore confidence. All knew the affection that existed between theking and her, and the women all felt that if she could lay aside herdeep sorrow, and set such an example of calmness and courage at such atime, it behooved all others to set aside their anxieties and to dotheir best for the defense of the town. 

Amusis gave orders that all those who had returned from battle shouldrest for the night in their homes, the troops who had remained in thecity keeping guard upon the walls. In the morning, however, allcollected at the trumpet-call, and were formed up according to thecompanies and battalions to which they belonged. Of some of thesewhich had borne the brunt of the combat there were but a handful ofsurvivors, while of others the greater portion were present; weakbattalions were joined to the strong; fresh officers were appointed totake the place of those who were missing; the arms were examined, andall deficiencies made good from the public stores. 

Ten thousand men were set aside as a reserve to be brought up to thepoints most threatened, while to the rest were allotted those portionsof the wall which they were to occupy. As soon as morning broke thewomen recommenced the work that had been interrupted by night, makingtheir way to the walls in long trains, carrying baskets of stones ontheir heads. Disused houses were pulled down for the sake of theirstones and timber, parties of women with ropes dragging the latter tothe walls in readiness to be hurled down upon the heads of the enemy. Even the children joined in the work, carrying small baskets of earthto those portions of the wall which Amusis had ordered to bestrengthened. 

The position of the city had been chosen with a view to defense. Itstood on a plateau of rock raised some fifty feet above the plain. The Caspian washed its eastern face; on the other three sides a highwall, composed of earth roughly faced with stones, ran along at theedge of the plateau; above it, at distances of fifty yards apart, rosetowers. The entire circuit of the walls was about three miles. Sinceits foundation by the grandfather of the late king the town had neverbeen taken, although several times besieged, and the Rebu had stronghopes that here, when the chariots of the Egyptians were no longer tobe feared, they could oppose a successful resistance to all theefforts of the enemy. 

At noon the Egyptian army was seen advancing, and, confident as thedefenders of the city felt, they could not resist a feeling ofapprehension at the enormous force which was seen upon the plain. TheEgyptian army was over three hundred thousand strong. It moved inregular order according to the arms or nationality of the men. Herewere Nubians, Sardinians, Etruscans, Oscans, Dauni, Maxyes, Kahaka, arace from Iberia, and bodies of other mercenaries from every tribe andpeople with whom the Egyptians had any dealings. 

The Sardinians bore round shields, three or four spears or javelins, along straight dagger, and a helmet surmounted by a spike, with a ballat the top. The Etruscans carried no shields, and instead of thestraight dagger were armed with a heavy curved chopping-knife; theirheaddress resembled somewhat in shape that now worn by the Armenians. The Dauni were Greek in the character of their arms, carrying a roundshield, a single spear, a short straight sword, and a helmet of theshape of a cone. 

The Egyptians were divided according to their arms. There wereregiments of archers, who carried, for close combat, a slightly curvedstick of heavy wood; other regiments of archers carried hatchets. Theheavy infantry all bore the Egyptian shield, which was about threefeet long. It was widest at the upper part, where it was semicircular, while the bottom was cut off straight. The shields had a boss near theupper part. Some regiments carried, in addition to the spears, heavymaces, others axes. Their helmets all fitted closely to the head; mostof them wore metal tassels hanging from the top. The helmets were forthe most part made of thick material, quilted and padded; these werepreferred to metal, being a protection from the heat of the sun. 

Each company carried its own standard; these were all of religiouscharacter, and represented animals sacred to the gods, sacred boats, emblematic devices, or the names of the king or queen. These werein metal, and were raised at the ends of spears or staves. Thestandard-bearers were all officers of approved valor. Behind the armyfollowed an enormous baggage-train; and as soon as this had arrive onthe ground the tents of the king and the principal officers werepitched. 

"What a host!" Jethro said to Amuba, who, after having his arm dressedon his arrival at the palace, had accompanied the young prince to thewalls. "It seems a nation rather than an army. I do not wonder nowthat we were defeated yesterday, but that we so long held our ground, and that so many escaped from the battle. "

"It is wonderful, truly, Jethro. Look at the long line of chariotsmoving in as regular order as the footmen. It is well for us that theywill now be forced to be inactive. As to the others, although they arecountless in numbers, they cannot do much against our walls. No towersthat they can erect upon the plains will place them on a level with ushere, and the rock is so steep that it is only here and there that itcan be climbed. "

"It would seem impossible for them to take it, prince; but we must notbe too confident. We know that many towns which believed themselvesimpregnable have been captured by the Egyptians, and must be preparedfor the most daring enterprises. The gates have been already fastened, and so great a thickness of rocks piled against them that they are nowthe strongest part of the wall; those parts of the roads leading up tothem that were formed of timber have been burned, and they cannot nowreach the gates except by climbing, as at other points. We haveprovisions enough to last for well-nigh a year, for all the harvesthas been brought in from the whole district round, together with manythousands of cattle; of wells there are abundance. "

"Yes, I heard the preparations that were being made, Jethro, and doubtnot that if we can resist the first onslaught of the Egyptians we canhold out far longer than they can, for the difficulty of victualing sohuge an army will be immense. In what way do you think they willattack? For my part I do not see any method which offers a hope ofsuccess. "

"That I cannot tell you. We know that to us and to the peoples aroundour cities seem impregnable. But the Egyptians are skilled in all thedevices of war. They have laid siege to and captured great numbers ofcities, and are doubtless full of plans and expedients of which weknow nothing. However, to-morrow morning will show us something. Nothing will be attempted to-day. The generals have first to inspectour walls and see where the assault is to be delivered, and the armywill be given a day's rest at least before being called upon toassault such a position. "

In the afternoon a _cortége_ of chariots made the circuit of the wallsfrom the shore of the sea round the great plateau to the sea again, keeping just beyond the range of arrows. 

"If we had but a few of their archers here, " Jethro said, "theEgyptian king would not be so overbold in venturing so near. It iswonderful how strongly they shoot. Their arrows have fully double therange of ours, and their power is sufficient to carry them through thestrongest shields, even when strengthened with metal. Had I not seenit I should have thought it impossible that living men, and those nobigger or stronger than we, could have sent their arrows with suchpower. They stand in a different attitude to that of our archers, andthough their shafts are fully a foot longer than ours they draw themto the head. I regarded myself as a good bowman till I met theEgyptians, and now I feel as a child might do when watching a manperforming feats of strength of which he had not even imagined apossibility. "

In the evening the great council met. It included all the principalofficers of the army, the priests, the royal councilors, and theleading men in the state. After a discussion it was determined thatin the present crisis it were best to postpone taking any steps toappoint a successor to the late king, but that so long as the siegelasted Amusis should be endowed with absolute powers. In order thatthere should be no loss of time for the necessity of consulting anyone Amuba was present with his mother at the council, though neitherof them took any active part in it. But at its commencement anannouncement was made in their name that they were willing to abide bywhatever the council should decide, and that indeed both mother andson desired that while this terrible danger hung over the state thesupreme power should be placed in the hands of whomsoever the generalvoice might select as the person best fitted to take the command insuch an extremity. 

That night the body of the king was consumed on a great funeral pile. Under ordinary occasions the ceremony would have taken place on anarrow promontory jutting out into the sea, about five miles from thecity. Here the previous monarchs had been consumed in sight of amultitude of their people, and had been buried beneath great mounds ofearth. The priests had long ago pronounced this place the most sacredin the kingdom, and had declared that the anger of the gods would fallupon any who ventured to set foot upon the holy ground. But it wasimpossible for the present to lay the ashes of the king by the side ofthose of his forefathers, and the ceremony was therefore conductedwithin the royal inclosure, only the officiating priests and the wifeand son of the deceased being present. When all was over the asheswere collected and were placed in a casket, which was destined, whenbetter times returned, to be laid, in the sight of the whole people, in the sacred inclosure on the promontory. 

Early next morning the trumpets of the guards on the walls called allthe troops to arms. As soon as Amuba reached his post he saw theEgyptian army marching against the city. When they arrived withinbowshot the archers, who formed the front lines, opened fire upon thedefenders on the walls. Their arrows, however, for the most part fellshort, while those of the besieged rained down upon them with effect. They were therefore withdrawn a short distance, and contracting theirranks a vast number of footmen poured through, and in irregular orderran forward to the foot of the rock, where they were sheltered fromthe arrows of those on the wall. 

"What can they be going to do now?" Amuba exclaimed, laying aside hisbow. 

Jethro shook his head. 

"They are working with a plan, " he said. "We shall see before verylong. Listen. "

Even above the din caused by so vast a multitude a sharp metallicsound was presently heard like that of innumerable hammers striking onsteel. 

"Surely, " Amuba exclaimed, "they can never be thinking of quarryingthe rock away! That is too great a task even were the whole people ofEgypt here. "

"It certainly is not that, " Jethro agreed; "and yet I cannot thinkwhat else can be their intentions. "

It was nigh an hour before the mystery was solved. Then, at the blastof a trumpet sounded at the post where the Egyptian king had placedhimself, and taken up along the whole of the line, a great number ofheads appeared along the edge of rock at the foot of the walls. TheEgyptians had been employed in driving spikes in the crevices of therock. Standing on the first so driven, they then inserted others threefeet higher, and so had proceeded until a number of men had climbed upthe face of the rock. These let down ropes, and ladders had beenhauled up the steepest places. Great numbers of ropes were hung downto assist those who followed in the ascent, and the men who firstshowed themselves over the brow were followed by a stream of others, until the ledge, which was in most cases but a few feet wide, wascrowded with soldiers. 

The ladders were now hauled up and placed against the wall, and theEgyptians swarmed up in great numbers; but the Rebu were prepared forthe assault, and a storm of stones, beams of wood, arrows, javelins, and other missiles rained down on the Egyptians. Many of the ladders, in spite of the number of men upon them, were thrown back by thedefenders, and fell with a crash over the edge of the rock to theplain below. Here and there the Egyptians gained a footing on the wallbefore the Rebu had recovered from their first surprise at theirdaring manner of attack; but so soon as they rallied they attacked theEgyptians with such fury that in every case the latter were slainfighting or were thrown over the embattlements. 

For several hours the Egyptians continued their efforts, but afterlosing vast numbers of men without obtaining any success they wererecalled by the sound of the trumpet. 

"That has not been very serious, Jethro, " Amuba said, wiping theperspiration from his forehead; for he had been encouraging the men byassisting in the lifting and casting over the massive stones and beamsof wood. 

"It was not difficult to repulse them under such conditions, " Jethrosaid; "but the manner of their attack was a surprise indeed to us, andthey have fought with the greatest bravery. You will see that the nexttime they will have benefited by the lesson, and that we shall havesome new device to cope with. Now that they have once found a way toscale the rock we may expect but little rest. "

The fight was not renewed until evening, when, just as darkness fell, a large number of the Egyptians again ascended the rock. As before, the Rebu poured missiles down upon them; but this time only asufficient number had climbed up to be able to stand along close tothe foot of the wall, where they were to a great extent sheltered fromthe missiles from above. The night was a dark one, and all night longthe Rebu continued to shower down missiles upon their invisible foe, of whose continued presence they were assured by the sounds which fromtime to time were heard. 

When daylight enabled the defenders to see what was going on at thefoot of their walls they raised a shout of surprise and dismay. Duringthe night the Egyptians had hoisted up by ropes a quantity of thetimber brought with them for the construction of shelters for thosewho were engaged on siege operations. The timbers were all cut andprepared for fitting together, and were easily jointed even in thedark. Thus, then, when the besiegers looked over, they saw forty orfifty of these shelters erected against the foot of their walls. Theywere so formed that they sloped down like a pent-house and werethickly covered with hides. 

The besieged soon found that so solid were these constructions thatthe beams and great stones which they dropped upon them simply boundedoff and leaped down into the plain. Ladders fastened together had beenfixed by the Egyptians from each of these shelters to the plain below, so that the men at work could be relieved or reinforced as theoccasion required. 

In vain the besieged showered down missiles, in vain poured over thecaldrons of boiling oil they had prepared in readiness. The strengthof the beams defied the first; the hides lapping over each otherprevented the second from penetrating to those below. 

"Truly these are terrible foes, prince, " Jethro said. "I told you thatwe might expect new plans and devices, but I did not think that thevery day after the siege began we should find that they had overcomeall the difficulties of our natural defenses, and should haveestablished themselves in safety at the foot of our walls. "

"But what is to be done, Jethro? The men working in those shelterswill speedily dislodge these stones facing the walls, and will thenwithout difficulty dig through the earthwork behind. "

"The matter is serious, " Jethro agreed; "but as yet there is noreason to alarm ourselves. The greater portion of our troops will beassembled behind the wall, and should the Egyptians gain a way throughwe should pour in at the openings, and as they can be only reinforcedslowly, would speedily hurl them all over the edge of the cliff. It isnot that I fear. "

"What is it that you do fear, Jethro?"

"I fear, prince, because I do not know what it is I have to fear. We are as children in a struggle of this kind as opposed to theEgyptians. Already they have wholly overthrown all our calculations, and it is just because I do not know what they will do next that I amafraid. It must be as plain to them as it is to us that if they digthrough the walls we shall rush in and overpower them. "

"Perhaps they intend to work right and left and to undermine thewalls, until large portions of them tumble over and breaches aremade. "

Jethro shook his head. 

"That would destroy the Egyptian shelters and bury their workmen; or, even did they manage to retire before the walls fell, they would gainnothing by it. In fact, I wish that we ourselves could tumble thewalls over, for in that case the heap of earth and stones would risefrom the very edge of the rock, and as the Egyptians could onlyclimb up in small numbers at a time, we could destroy them withoutdifficulty. I see now that our builders made a mistake in surroundingthe city with a high wall; it would have been best to have built amere breastwork at the very edge of the cliff all round. Here comesAmusis; we shall hear what his opinion of the matter is. "

Amusis looked flushed and anxious, although when he saw the prince heassumed an expression of carelessness. 

"The Egyptians are going to burrow through our walls, " he said; "butwhen they do we will drive them like rats out of the holes. Do you notthink so, Jethro?"

"I do not know, " Jethro said gravely. "If they dig through our wallswe shall certainly, as you say, drive them out of their holes; but Icannot believe that that is what they are going to do. "

"What do you think they are going to do?" Amusis asked roughly. 

"I have no idea, Amusis. I wish that I had; but I am quite sure thatthey haven't taken all this trouble for nothing. "

CHAPTER III. 

CAPTIVE. 

So confident were the Rebu that if the Egyptians dug through theirwalls, or even threw them down by undermining them, they could repeltheir assault, that they took but little heed to the huts establishedat the foot of the wall, except that a strong body of men werestationed behind the walls, half of whom were always to be under armsin readiness to repel the Egyptians should they burrow through. Thisconfidence proved their ruin. The Egyptians were thoroughly accustomedto mining operations, and were fully aware that were they to piercethe wall the Rebu could at once overwhelm the small working parties;they, therefore, after penetrating a considerable distance into theembankment, drove right and left, making an excavation of considerablesize, the roof being supported by beams and planks hauled up at night. 

The number of those employed in the work was increased as fast asthere was room for them; and while the Rebu thought that there were atmost a dozen men in each of the sheltered places, there were, at theend of twenty-four hours, fully two hundred men at work in the heartof the embankment at each point. The Egyptian king had ordered thechief of his engineers to have everything in readiness for the captureof the city by the end of the third day. 

Each night the numbers of workmen increased, while the excavationswere carried in further and further. No picks were used in the work, the earth being cut away with wide daggers. Absolute silence wasenjoined among the workers, and they were thus enabled to extend theirexcavations close to the surface without the defenders having an ideaof their proximity. The distance that they were from the inner facewas ascertained by boring through at night-time with spears. By theend of the third day the excavations had been carried so far thatthere was but a foot or so of earth remaining, this being kept frommoving, on pressure from the outside, by a lining of boards supportedby beams. Thus at twenty points the Egyptians were in readiness toburst through among the unsuspecting defenders. 

As soon as it was dark the preparations for the assault began. Greatnumbers of stagings of vast length had been prepared, together with animmense number of broad and lofty ladders. These last were broughtforward noiselessly to the foot of the cliff, and great numbers of theEgyptians mounted before the alarm was given by those on the walls. But by this time the excavations were all crowded with men. TheEgyptian army now advanced with shouts to the assault. The greatstages were brought forward by the labor of thousands of men andplaced against the cliff. 

The besieged had now rushed to defend the walls, and volleys ofmissiles of all sorts were poured down upon the Egyptians as theystrove to mount the ladders and stages. No one thought of any possibledanger from the little shelters lying at the foot of the wall, and thedin was so great that the work of digging through the remaining wallof earth was unheard. The troops who had been specially told off towatch these points had joined their comrades on the walls, and nonemarked the stream of dark figures which presently began to pour outfrom the embankment at twenty different points. 

At last the besieged, whose hopes were rising as the Egyptiansappeared to falter under the showers of missiles poured down, werestartled by the sound of a trumpet in their rear--a sound which wasanswered instantly from a score of points. Rushing with cries ofdismay to the back of the rampart, they saw dark bodies of footmendrawn up in regular order, and a rain of arrows was opened upon them. The Rebu, without a moment's hesitation, rushed down to attack thefoes who had gained a footing, they scarce knew how, in theirfortress. But each of the Egyptian companies was four hundred strong, composed of picked troops, and these for a time easily beat off theirregular attacks of the Rebu. 

Amusis and the other leaders of the Rebu strove to get their men intosolid order, for so alone could they hope to break the phalanxes ofthe Egyptians; but the confusion was too great. In the meantime theEgyptians outside had taken advantage of the diversion created bythe attack within, and poured up their ladders and stagings in vastnumbers. Some dragging up ladders after them planted them against thewalls, others poured through by the passages which had been dug, andthese, as soon as they were numerous enough, ascended the embankmentsfrom behind and fell upon the Rebu still defending the wall. 

Never did the tribesmen fight with greater bravery; but thecompleteness of the surprise, the number of the Egyptians who hadestablished themselves in their rear, the constant pushing in ofreinforcements both through and over the wall, rendered it impossiblefor them to retrieve their fortunes; and in the confusion and darknessthey were unable to distinguish friend from foe. The variousbattalions and companies were hopelessly mixed together; the ordersof their leaders and officers were unheard in the din. 

Upon the Egyptian side everything had been carefully planned. One ofthe companies which first entered had made their way quietly along thefoot of the wall, and were not noticed until they suddenly threwthemselves upon defenders of one of the gates. As soon as they hadobtained possession of this, great fires were lighted, and a largebody of Egyptian troops, headed by engineers carrying beams andplanks, advanced. The gaps across the roadway were bridged over, andthe Egyptians poured in at the gate before the Rebu could dislodge theparty which had taken possession of it. Every moment added to theconfusion of the scene. To the Rebu it seemed as if their foes werespringing from the very earth upon them, and, despairing of regainingthe ground that had been lost, they began to break away and make somefor their homes, some for the water face of the city--the only onewhich was open to them, for the Egyptians were now pressing forwardfrom the three other faces of the town. The boats lying along the sandwere quickly crowded with fugitives and pushed off from shore, andthose who arrived later found all means of escape gone. Some threwdown their arms and made their way to their homes, others ran back tomeet the Egyptians and die fighting. 

It was some hours before the conflict ceased, for the Egyptians toowere confused with the darkness, and many desperate fights took placebetween different battalions before they discovered they were friends. Light was gained by firing numbers of the houses lying nearest to thewalls; but as soon as the Egyptians advanced beyond the arc of lightthey were fiercely attacked by the Rebu, and at last the trumpetsounded the order for the troops to remain in the positions theyoccupied until daylight. 

As soon as morning broke a vast crowd of women were seen advancingfrom the center of the town. As they neared the Egyptians they threwthemselves on the ground with loud cries for mercy. There was a pause;and then some Egyptian officers advanced and bade a score of the womenfollow them to the presence of the king. Thotmes had entered with thetroops who made their way into the city by the gate, but yielding tothe entreaties of the officers that he would not expose himself to bekilled in the confusion, perhaps by an arrow shot by his own soldiers, he had retired to the plain, and had just returned to take part in theoccupation of the city. 

The Rebu women were led to him over ground thickly covered with dead. Fully half the defenders of the city had fallen, while the loss ofthe Egyptians had been almost as large. The women threw themselveson their faces before the great monarch and implored mercy forthemselves, their children, and the remnant of the men of the city. 

Thotmes was well satisfied. He had captured a city which was regardedas impregnable; he had crushed the people who had inflicted defeatsupon his predecessors; he had added to his own glory and to the renownof the Egyptian arms. The disposition of the Egyptians was lenient. Human sacrifices were unknown to their religion, and they do notappear at any time to have slain in cold blood captives taken in war. Human life was held at a far higher value in Egypt than among anyother nation of antiquity, and the whole teaching of their laws tendedto create a disposition toward mercy. 

An interpreter translated to the king the words of the women. 

"Has all resistance ceased?" the king asked. "Have all the men laiddown their arms?"

The women exclaimed that there was not now an armed man in the city, all the weapons having been collected during the night and placed inpiles in the open space in front of the entrance to the palace. 

"Then I give to all their lives, " the king said graciously. "When Ifight with cowards I have little mercy upon them, for men who are notbrave are unfit to live; but when I fight with men I treat them asmen. The Rebu are a valiant people, but as well might the jackal fightwith the lion as the Rebu oppose themselves to the might of Egypt. They fought bravely in the field, and they have bravely defended theirwalls; therefore I grant life to all in the city--men, women, andchildren. Where is your king?"

"He died in the battle four days since, " the women replied. 

"Where is your queen?"

"She drank poison last night, preferring to join her husband than tosurvive the capture of the city. "

Thotmes had now ordered the whole of the inhabitants to be takenout to the plain and kept there under a guard. The town was thenmethodically searched and everything of value brought together. Theking set aside a certain portion of the golden vessels for theservices of the Temple, some he chose for himself, and afterpresenting others to his generals, ordered the rest to be dividedamong the troops. He then ordered a hundred captives--fifty young menand fifty maidens of the highest rank--to be selected to be taken toEgypt as slaves, and then fixed the tribute which the Rebu were infuture to pay. The army then evacuated the city and the inhabitantswere permitted to return. 

The next day messengers arrived from the other Rebu towns. The fall ofthe capital, which had been believed to be impregnable, after so shorta siege had struck terror into the minds of all, and the messengersbrought offers of submission to the king, with promises to pay anytribute that he might lay upon them. 

The king, well satisfied with his success and anxious to returnto Egypt, from which he had been absent nearly two years, repliedgraciously to the various deputations, informing them that he hadalready fixed the tribute that the nation was to pay annually, andordered a contribution to be sent in at once by each city inproportion to its size. In a few days the required sums, partlyin money, partly in vessels of gold, embroidered robes, and otherarticles of value, were brought in. When the full amount had beenreceived the camp was struck and the army started on their long marchback to Egypt, an officer of high rank being left as governor of thenewly captured province, with ten thousand men as a garrison. 

Amuba was one of the fifty selected as slaves. Amusis had escaped inthe confusion, as had many others. Jethro was also one of the selectedband. Amuba was for a time careless of what befell him. The news ofthe death of his mother, which had met him as, after fighting to thelast, he returned to the palace, had been a terrible blow, followingas it did so closely upon the loss of his father and the overthrowof the nation. His mother had left the message for him that althoughas life had no longer a charm for her she preferred death to thehumiliation of being carried a prisoner to Egypt, she trusted that hewould bear the misfortunes which had fallen on him and his people withsubmission and patience; he was young, and there was no saying whatthe future had in store for him. 

"You will doubtless, my son, " were the words of her message, "becarried away captive into Egypt, but you may yet escape some day andrejoin your people, or may meet with some lot in which you may findcontentment or even happiness there. At any rate, my last words to youare, bear patiently whatever may befall you, remember always that yourfather was king of the Rebu, and whatever your station in life may be, try to be worthy of the rank to which you were born. There is nogreater happiness on a throne than in a cottage. Men make their ownhappiness, and a man may be respected even though only a slave. Maythe gods of your country preside over and protect you always. "

The message was delivered by an old woman who had been with the queensince her birth, and struck down with grief as Amuba was at hismother's death, he yet acknowledged to himself that even this loss wasless hard to bear than the knowledge that she who had been so lovedand honored by the people should undergo the humiliation of beingdragged a slave in the train of the conquering Egyptians. He was, however, so prostrate with grief that he obeyed with indifference theorder to leave the city, and was scarcely moved when the Egyptianofficer appointed to make the selection chose him as one of the partythat were to be taken as slaves to Egypt. 

Prostrate as he was, however, he felt it to be a satisfaction andcomfort when he found that Jethro was also of the party set aside. 

"It is selfish, Jethro, " he said, "for me to feel glad that you tooare to be dragged away as a slave, but it will be a great comfort tohave you with me. I know almost all the others of the party, but tonone shall I be able to talk of my father and mother and my home hereas I should to you whom I have known so long. "

"I am not sorry that I have been chosen, " Jethro said, "for I have nofamily ties, and now that the Rebu are a conquered people I shouldhave little satisfaction in my life here. When we get to Egypt weshall probably be separated, but there is a march of months' durationbefore us, and during that time we may at least be together; since, then, my being with you is as you say, prince, a comfort to you, I amwell content that I have been chosen. I thought it a hard thing whenmy wife died but a few weeks after our marriage. Now I rejoice that itwas so, and that I can leave without any one's heart being wrung at mydeparture. You and I, prince, perhaps of all those chosen will feelthe least misery at the fate that has befallen us. Most of those hereare leaving wives and children behind; some of the youngest are stillunmarried, but they have fathers and mothers from whom they will beseparated. Therefore, let us not bemoan our lot, for it might havebeen worse, and our life in Egypt may not be wholly unbearable. "

"That is just what my dear mother said, Jethro, " Amuba replied, repeating the message the queen had sent him. 

"My dear mistress was right, " Jethro said. "We may find happiness inEgypt as elsewhere; and now let us try to cheer up our companions, forin cheering them we shall forget our own misfortunes. "

Jethro and Amuba went among the rest of the captives, most of whomwere prostrated with grief, and did their best to rouse them fromtheir stupor. 

"The Egyptians have seen that the Rebu are men in the field, " Amubasaid to some of them. "Let them see that we can also bear misfortunelike men. Grieving will not mitigate our lot, nay, it will add to itsburden. If the Egyptians see that we bear our fate manfully they willhave far more compassion upon us than if they see that we bemoanourselves. Remember we have a long and toilsome journey before us, andshall need all our strength. After all, the hardship of our lot is asnothing to that of the women yonder. We are accustomed to exercise andtoil, but the journey, which we can support as well as the Egyptians, will be terrible to them, delicate in nature as they are. Let ustherefore set them an example of courage and patience; let us bearourselves as men whose suffering is unmerited, who have been conqueredbut not disgraced, who are prepared to defy fate and not to succumb toit. "

Amuba's words had a great effect upon the captives. They regarded himwith respect as the son of their late king, and as one who would havebeen king himself had not this misfortune befallen them; and hiscalmness and manly speech encouraged them to strive against theirgrief and to look their fate more hopefully in the face. As long asthe army remained in camp the hands of the captives were tied behindthem, but when the march was begun they were relieved of their bondsand were placed in the center of an Egyptian regiment. 

It was a long and tedious journey. On the way the train of captiveswas very largely increased by those who had been taken in the earlierconquests of the army, and who had been left in charge of the troopstold off to the various provinces brought into subjection by theEgyptians until the army passed through on its homeward march. Provisions had been everywhere collected to supply it on its progress, and as the distance traversed each day was small the captives sufferedbut little until they entered upon the passage of the desert tractbetween the southern point of Syria and the mouth of the Nile. 

Here, although vast quantities of water were carried in the train ofthe army, the supply given to the captives was extremely small, and as the sun blazed down with tremendous heat, and they werehalf-suffocated by the dust which rose in clouds under the feet of thevast body of men, their sufferings were very severe. The Rebu captiveshad gained the respect of the troops who escorted them by their manlybearing and the absence of the manifestations of grief which werebetrayed by most of the other captives. The regiment was composed ofLibyan mercenaries, hardy, active men, inured alike to heat andfatigue. 

During the three months which the march had occupied Amuba and Jethro, and indeed most of the captives, had acquired some knowledge of theEgyptian language. Jethro had from the first impressed upon the youngprince the great advantage this would be to them. In the first place, it would divert their thoughts from dwelling upon the past, and in thesecond, it would make their lot more bearable in Egypt. 

"You must remember, " he said, "that we shall be slaves, and mastersare not patient with their slaves. They give them orders, and if theorder is not understood so much the worse for the slaves. It will addto our value, and therefore obtain for us better treatment, if we areable to converse in their tongue. "

Amuba was thankful indeed when the gray monotony of the desert wassucceeded by the bright verdure of the plains of Egypt. As theyentered the land the order in which they had marched was changed, andthe long line of captives followed immediately after the chariot ofthe king. Each of them was laden with a portion of the spoil takenfrom their native country. Amuba bore on his head a large golden vasewhich had been used in the ceremonies of the temple. Jethro carried arich helmet and armor which had belonged to the king. 

The first city they entered Amuba was astonished at the massivesplendor of the buildings and at the signs of comfort and wealth whicheverywhere met his eye. The streets were thronged with people who, bending to the ground, shouted their acclamations as the king passedalong, and who gazed with interest and surprise at the long processionof captives representing the various nations who had been subjected tohis arms. Most of all he was surprised at the temples with their longavenues of sphinxes, the gigantic figures representing the gods, therows of massive pillars, the majesty and grandeur of the edificesthemselves. 

"How were they built, Jethro?" he exclaimed over and again. "How werethese massive stones placed in order? How did they drag these hugefigures across the plains? What tools could they have used to carvethem out of the solid granite?"

"I am afraid, Amuba, " Jethro said grimly, for the lad had positivelyforbidden him to address him any longer as prince, saying that suchtitle addressed to a slave was no better than mockery, "we are likelyto learn to our cost before long how they manage these marvels, formarvels they assuredly are. It must have taken the strength ofthousands of men to have transported even one of these strangefigures, and although the people themselves may have aided in thework, you may be sure the slaves bore the brunt of it. "

"But what is the meaning of these figures, Jethro? Surely neither inthis country nor in any other are there creatures with the faces ofwomen and the bodies of lions and great wings such as these have. Some, too, have the faces of men and the bodies of bulls, while othershave heads like birds and bodies like those of men. "

"Assuredly there can be no such creatures, Amuba; and I wonder that apeople so enlightened and wise as the Egyptians should choose suchstrange figures for their gods. I can only suppose that these figuresrepresent their attributes rather than the gods themselves. Do yousee, the human head may represent their intelligence, the bodies ofthe lions or bulls their strength and power, the wings of the birdtheir swiftness. I do not know that it is so, but it seems to me thatit is possible that it may be something of this sort. We cannot butallow that their gods are powerful, since they give them victory overall other people; but no doubt we shall learn more of them and of manyother things in time. "

The journey was continued for another three weeks, and was the causeof constant surprises to the captives. The extraordinary fertility ofthe land especially struck them. Cultivation among the Rebu was of avery primitive description, and the abundance and variety of the cropsthat everywhere met their eye seemed to them absolutely marvelous. Irrigation was not wholly unknown to the Rebu, and was carried on to aconsiderable extent in Persia; but the enormous works for the purposein Egypt, the massive embankments of the river, the network of canalsand ditches, the order and method everywhere apparent, filled themwith surprise and admiration. 

Many of the cities and temples greatly surpassed in magnificence andsplendor those they had first met with, and Amuba's wonder reached itsclimax when they arrived at Memphis, till lately the capital of Egypt. The wealth and contents of the city astonished the captives, but mostof all were they surprised when they saw the enormous bulk of thepyramids rising a few miles distant from the town, and learned thatthese were some of the tombs of the kings. 

The country had now altered in character. On the left a range of steephills approached the river, and as the march proceeded similar thoughnot so lofty hills were seen on the right. 

At last, after another fortnight's traveling, a shout of joy from thearmy proclaimed that Thebes, the capital of Egypt, the goal of thelong and weary march was in view. 

Thebes stood on both sides of the Nile. On the eastern bank thelargest portion of the population was gathered, but this part of thecity was inhabited principally by the poorer class. There was, too, alarge population on the Libyan side of the Nile, the houses beingdensely packed near the bank of the river. Behind these were numbersof temples and palaces, while the tombs of the kings and queens wereexcavated in a valley further back, whose precipitous sides werehoneycombed with the rock sepulchers of the wealthy. As thedwelling-houses were all low, the vast piles of the temples, palaces, and public buildings rose above them, and presented a most strikingappearance to those approaching the city, which lay in a great naturalamphitheater, the hills on both sides narrowing toward the river bothabove and below it. The march of the royal army from Memphis had beenon the western bank of the river, and it was the great Libyan suburbwith its palaces and temples that they were approaching. As theyneared the city an enormous multitude poured out to welcome the kingand the returning army. Shouts of enthusiasm were raised, the sound oftrumpets and other musical instruments filled the air, religiousprocessions from the great temples moved with steady course throughthe dense crowd, which separated at once to allow of the passage ofthe figures of the gods, and of the priests and attendants bearingtheir emblems. 

"Indeed, Jethro, " Amuba exclaimed with enthusiasm, "it is almost worthwhile being made a slave if it is only to witness this glorious scene. What a wonderful people are these; what knowledge, and power, andmagnificence! Why, my father's palace would be regarded as a mere hutin Thebes, and our temples, of which we thought so much, are pygmiesby the side of these immense edifices. "

"All that is true enough, Amuba, and I do not say that I, too, am notfilled with admiration, and yet you know the Rebu several times droveback their forces, and man for man are more than a match for theirsoldiers. Our people are taller than they by half a head. We have notso much luxury, nor did we want it. All this must make peopleeffeminate. "

"Perhaps so, " Amuba assented; "but you must remember it is not so verylong ago that we were a people living in tents, and wandering at willin search of pasture, and we have not, I think, become effeminatebecause we have settled down and built towns. No one can say that theEgyptians are not brave; certainly it is not for us to say so, thoughI agree with you that physically they are not our equals. See how thepeople stare and point at us, Jethro. I should think they have neverseen a race like ours with blue eyes and fair hair, though even amongthem there are varying shades of darkness. The nobles and upperclasses are lighter in hue than the common people. "

The surprise of the Egyptians was indeed great at the complexion oftheir captives, and the decoration of their walls has handed down inpaintings which still remain the blue eyes and fair hair of the Rebu. The rejoicings upon the return of the king went on for several days;at the end of that time the captives were distributed by the royalorder. Some were given to the generals who had most distinguishedthemselves. Many were assigned to the priests, while the great bulkwere sent to labor upon the public works. 

The Rebu captives, whose singular complexion and fairness caused themto be regarded with special interest, were distributed among thespecial favorites of the king. Many of the girls were assigned to thequeen and royal princesses, others to the wives of the priests andgenerals who formed the council of the king. The men were, for themost part, given to the priests for service about the temples. 

To his great delight Amuba found that Jethro and himself were amongthe eight captives who were assigned to the service of the priests ofone of the great temples. This was scarcely the effect of chance, forthe captives were drawn up in line, and the number assigned to eachtemple were marched off together in order that there might be nopicking and choosing of the captives, but that they might be dividedimpartially between the various temples, and as Jethro always placedhimself by Amuba's side, it naturally happened that they fell to thesame destination. 

On reaching the temple the little band of captives were again drawnup, and the high priest, Ameres, a grave and distinguished-lookingman, walked along the line scrutinizing them. He beckoned to Amuba tostep forward. "Henceforth, " he said, "you are my servant. Behave well, and you will be well treated. " He again walked down the line, andAmuba saw that he was going to choose another, and threw himself onhis knees before him. 

"Will my lord pardon my boldness, " he said, "but may I implore you tochoose yonder man who stood next beside me? He has been my friendfrom childhood, he covered me with his shield in battle, he has been afather to me since I have lost my own. Do not, I implore you, my lord, separate us now. You will find us both willing to labor at whatsoeveryou may give us to do. "

The priest listened gravely. 

"It shall be as you wish, " he said; "it is the duty of every man togive pleasure to those around him if it lies in his power, and as yourfriend is a man of thews and sinews, and has a frank and honest face, he will assuredly suit me as well as another; do you therefore bothfollow me to my house. "

The other captives saluted Amuba as he and Jethro turned to follow. The priest observed the action, and said to the lad:

"Were you a person of consequence among your people that they thus atparting salute you rather than your comrade, who is older than you?"

"I am the son of him who was their king, " Amuba said. "He fell inaction with your troops, and had not our city been taken, and thenation subdued by the Egyptians, I should have inherited the throne. "

"Is it so?" the priest said. "Truly the changes and fortunes of lifeare strange. I wonder that, being the son of their king, you were notspecially kept by Thotmes himself. "

"I think that he knew it not, " Amuba said. "We knew not your customs, and my fellow-captives thought that possibly I might be put to deathwere it known that I was a son of their king, and therefore abstainedfrom all outward marks of respect, which, indeed, would to one who wasa slave like themselves have been ridiculous. "

"Perhaps it is best so, " the priest said thoughtfully. "You would nothave been injured, for we do not slay our captives taken in war;still maybe your life will be easier to bear as the servant of apriest than in the household of the king. You had better, however, mention to no one the rank you have borne, for it might be reported tothe king, and then you might be sent for to the palace; unless indeedyou would rather be a spectator of the pomp and gayety of the courtthan a servant in a quiet household. "

"I would far rather remain with you, my lord, " Amuba said eagerly. "You have already shown the kindness of your heart by granting myrequest, and choosing my comrade Jethro as my fellow-slave, and I feelalready that my lot will be a far happier one than I had ventured tohope. "

"Judge not hastily by appearances, " the priest said. "At the sametime, here in Egypt, slaves are not treated as they are among the wildpeoples of Nubia and the desert. There is a law for all, and he whokills a slave is punished as if he took the life of an Egyptian. However, I think I can say that your life will not be a hard one; youhave intelligence, as is shown by the fact that you have so rapidlyacquired sufficient knowledge of our tongue to speak it intelligibly. Can you, too, speak our language?" he asked Jethro. 

"I can speak a little, " Jethro said; "but not nearly so well as Amuba. My lips are too old to fashion a strange tongue as rapidly as can hisyounger ones. "

"You speak sufficiently well to understand, " the priest said, "anddoubtless will in time acquire our tongue perfectly. This is myhouse. "

The priest entered an imposing gateway, on each side of whichstretched a long and lofty wall. At a distance of fifty yards from thegate stood a large dwelling, compared to which the royal abode whichAmuba had been brought up in was but a miserable hut. Inclosed withinthe walls was a space of ground some three hundred yards square, whichwas laid out as a garden. Avenues of fruit trees ran all round it, aportion was laid out as a vineyard, while separated from the rest byan avenue of palm trees was a vegetable garden. 

In front of the house was a large piece of water in which floated agayly-painted boat; aquatic plants of all kinds bordered its edges. Graceful palms grouped their foliage over it, the broad flat leaves oflilies floated on its surface, while the white flowers which Amuba hadseen carried in all the religious processions and by large numbers ofpeople of the upper rank, and which he heard were called the lotus, rose above them. The two captives were struck with surprise andadmiration at the beauty of the scene, and forgot for a moment thatthey were slaves as they looked round at a vegetation more beautifulthan they had ever beheld. A smile passed over the countenance of thepriest. 

"Perfect happiness is for no man, " he said, "and yet methinks that youmay in time learn at least contentment here. "

CHAPTER IV. 

AN EASY SERVITUDE. 

Just as the priest finished speaking, a lad of about the same age asAmuba appeared at the portico of the house, and ran down to hisfather. 

"Oh, father!" he exclaimed, "have you brought two of those strangecaptives home? We saw them in the procession, and marveled greatly atthe color of their hair and eyes. Mysa and I particularly noticed thislad, whose hair is almost the color of gold. "

"As usual, Chebron, your tongue outruns your discretion. This youthunderstands enough Egyptian to know what you are saying, and it is notcourteous to speak of a person's characteristics to his face. "

The lad flushed through his olive cheeks. 

"Pardon me, " he said courteously to Amuba. "I did not think for amoment that one who had but newly arrived among us understood ourlanguage. "

"Do not apologize, " Amuba replied with a smile. "Doubtless ourappearance is strange to you, and indeed even among the peoples ofLydia and Persia there are few whose hair and eyes are as fair asours. Even had you said that you did not like our appearance I shouldnot have felt hurt, for all people I think like that to which they areaccustomed; in any case, it is good of you to say that you regret whatyou said; people do not generally think that captives have feelings. "

"Chebron's apology was right, " his father said. "Among us politenessis the rule, and every Egyptian is taught to be considerate to allpeople. It is just as easy to be polite as to be rude, and men areserved better for love than for fear. "

"And are they to stay here, father, " Chebron asked, "or have you onlybrought them for to-day?"

"They are to stay here, my son. I have chosen them from those setaside for our temple. I selected the younger because he was about yourage, and it is good for a man to have one near him who has beenbrought up with him, and is attached to him; who, althoughcircumstances may not have made them equal in condition, can yet be acomrade and a friend, and such, I hope, you will find in Amuba, forsuch he tells me is his name. I have said whom circumstances haveplaced in an inferior position, for after all circumstances areeverything. This youth, in his own country, held a position evenhigher than you do here, for he was the son of the king; and, sincehis father fell in battle, would now be the king of his people hadthey not been subjected to us. Therefore, Chebron, bear it always inmind that although misfortune has placed him a captive among us, he isin birth your superior, and treat him as you yourself would wish to betreated did you fall a captive into the hands of a hostile nation. "

"I will gladly treat you as my friend, " the young Egyptian saidfrankly to Amuba. "Although you are so different from me in race, Ican see in your face that you are true and loyal. Besides, " he added, "I am sure that my father would not have bade me so trust you had henot read your character and been certain that you will be a fit friendfor me. "

"You and your father are both good, " Amuba replied. "I know how hardis the lot of captives taken in war, for we Rebu had many slaves whomwe took in various expeditions, and I was prepared to suffer. You canjudge, then, how grateful I feel to our gods that they have placed mein hands so different from those I had looked for, and I swear to you, Chebron, that you shall find me faithful and devoted to you. So, too, will you find my friend here, who in any difficulty would be far moreable to render you service than I could. He was one of our bravestwarriors. He drove my chariot in the great battle we fought with yourpeople, and saved my life several times; and should you need theservice of a strong and brave man, Jethro will be able to aid you. "

"And have you been in battle?" Chebron asked in surprise. 

"That was the first time I had ever fought with men, " Amuba said; "butI had often hunted the lion, and he is almost as terrible an enemy asyour soldiers. I was young to go to battle, but my father naturallywished me to take my place early among the fighting men of ournation. "

"By the way, Chebron, " Ameres said, "I would warn you, mention to noone the rank that Amuba held in his own country. Were it known hemight be taken away from us to serve in the palace. His people whowere taken captives with him said nothing as to his rank, fearing thatill might befall him were it known, and it was therefore supposed thathe was of the same rank as the other captives, who were all men ofnoble birth among the Rebu. Therefore tell no one, not even yourmother or your sister Mysa. If there is a secret to be kept, the fewerwho know it the better. "

While this conversation had been going on Amuba had been narrowlyexamining the lad who had promised to treat him as a friend. 

Like his father he was fairer in complexion than the majority of theEgyptians, the lighter hue being, indeed, almost universal among theupper class. He was much shorter and slighter than the young Rebu, buthe carried himself well, and had already in his manner something ofthe calm and dignity that distinguished Egyptians born to high rank. He was disfigured, as Amuba thought, by the custom, general throughoutEgypt, of having his head smoothly shaven, except one lock which felldown over the left ear. This, as Amuba afterward learned, was thedistinguishing sign of youth, and would be shaved off when he attainedman's estate, married, or entered upon a profession. 

At present his head was bare, but when he went out he wore aclose-fitting cap with an orifice through which the lock of hairpassed out and fell down to his shoulder. He had not yet taken to thecustom general among the upper and middle classes of wearing a wig. This general shaving of the head had, to Amuba, a most unpleasanteffect until he became accustomed to it. It was adopted, doubtless, bythe Egyptians for the purpose of coolness and cleanliness; but Amubathought that he would rather spend any amount of pains in keeping hishair free from dust than go about in the fantastic and complicatedwigs that the Egyptians wore. 

The priest now led them within the house. On passing through theentrance they entered a large hall. Along its side ran a row ofmassive columns supporting the ceiling, which projected twelve feetfrom each wall; the walls were covered with marble and other coloredstones; the floor was paved with the same material; a fountain playedin the middle, and threw its water to a considerable height, for theportion of the hall between the columns was open to the sky; seats ofa great variety of shapes stood about the room; while in great potswere placed palms and other plants of graceful foliage. The ceilingwas painted with an elaborate pattern in colors. A lady was seatedupon a long couch. It had no back, but one end was raised as a supportfor the arm, and the ends were carved into the semblance of the headsof animals. 

Two Nubian slave girls stood behind her fanning her, and a girl abouttwelve years old was seated on a low stool studying from a roll ofpapyrus. She threw it down and jumped to her feet as her fatherentered, and the lady rose with a languid air, as if the effort ofeven so slight a movement was a trouble to her. 

"Oh, papa--" the girl began, but the priest checked her with a motionof his hand. 

"My dear, " he said to his wife, "I have brought home two of thecaptives whom our great king has brought with him as trophies of hisconquest. He has handed many over for our service and that of thetemples, and these two have fallen to my share. They were of noblerank in their own country, and we will do our best to make them forgetthe sad change in their position. "

"You are always so peculiar in your notions, Ameres, " the lady saidmore pettishly than would have been expected from her languidmovements. "They are captives; and I do not see that it makes anymatter what they were before they were captives, so that they arecaptives now. By all means treat them as you like, so that you do notplace them about me, for their strange-colored hair and eyes and theirwhite faces make me shudder. "

"Oh, mamma, I think it so pretty, " Mysa exclaimed. "I do wish my hairwas gold-colored like that boy's, instead of being black like everyoneelse's. "

 [Illustration: C. Of B. THE HIGH-PRIEST PRESENTS AMUBA AND JETHRO TO HIS WIFE. --Page 68. ]

The priest shook his head at his daughter reprovingly; but she seemedin no way abashed, for she was her father's pet, and knew well enoughthat he was never seriously angry with her. 

"I do not propose placing them near you, Amense, " he said calmly inreply to his wife. "Indeed, it seems to me that you have already moreattendants about you than you can find any sort of employment for. Thelad I have specially allotted to Chebron; as to the other I have notexactly settled as to what his duties will be. "

"Won't you give him to me, papa?" Mysa said coaxingly. "Fatina is notat all amusing, and Dolma, the Nubian girl, can only look good-naturedand show her white teeth, but as we can't understand each other at allI don't see that she is of any use to me. "

"And what use do you think you could make of this tall Rebu?" thepriest asked, smiling. 

"I don't quite know, papa, " Mysa said, as with her head a little onone side she examined Jethro critically, "but I like his looks, and Iam sure he could do all sorts of things; for instance, he could walkwith me when I want to go out, he could tow me round the lake in theboat, he could pick up my ball for me, and could feed my pets. "

"When you are too lazy to feed them yourself, " the priest put in. "Very well, Mysa, we will try the experiment. Jethro shall be yourspecial attendant, and when you have nothing for him to do, which willbe the best part of the day, he can look after the waterfowl. Zunbonever attends them properly. Do you understand that?" he asked Jethro. 

Jethro replied by stepping forward, taking the girl's hand, andbending over it until his forehead touched it. 

"There is an answer for you, Mysa. "

"You indulge the children too much, Ameres, " his wife said irritably. "I do not think in all Egypt there are any children so spoiled asours. Other men's sons never speak unless addressed, and do not thinkof sitting down in the presence of their father. I am astonishedindeed that you, who are looked up to as one of the wisest men inEgypt, should suffer your children to be so familiar with you. "

"Perhaps, my dear, " Ameres said with a placid smile, "it is becauseI am one of the wisest men in Egypt. My children honor me in theirhearts as much as do those who are kept in slavelike subjection. Howis a boy's mind to expand if he does not ask questions, and whoshould be so well able to answer his questions as his father? There, children, you can go now. Take your new companions with you, and showthem the garden and your pets. "

"We are fortunate, indeed, Jethro, " Amuba said as they followedChebron and Mysa into the garden. "When we pictured to ourselves as welay on the sand at night during our journey hither what our life wouldbe, we never dreamed of anything like this. We thought of tilling theland, of aiding to raise the great dams and embankments, of quarryingstones for the public buildings, of a grinding and hopeless slavery, and the only thing that ever we ventured to hope for was that we mighttoil side by side, and now, see how good the gods have been to us. Notonly are we together, but we have found friends in our masters, a homein this strange land. "

"Truly it is wonderful, Amuba. This Priest Ameres is a most excellentperson, one to be loved by all who come near him. We have indeed beenmost fortunate in having been chosen by him. "

The brother and sister led the way through an avenue of fruit trees, at the end of which a gate led through a high paling of rushes into aninclosure some fifty feet square. It was surrounded by trees andshrubs, and in their shade stood a number of wooden structures. 

In the center was a pool occupying the third of the area, and like thelarge pond before the house bordered with aquatic plants. At the edgestood two ibises, while many brilliantly plumaged waterfowl wereswimming on its surface or cleaning their feathers on the bank. 

As soon as the gate closed there was a great commotion among thewaterfowl; the ibises advanced gravely to meet their young mistress, the ducks set up a chorus of welcome, those on the water made for theshore, while those on land followed the ibises with loud quackings. But the first to reach them were two gazelles, which bounded from oneof the wooden huts and were in an instant beside them, thrusting theirsoft muzzles into the hands of Chebron and Mysa, while from the otherstructures arose a medley of sounds--the barking of dogs and thesounds of welcome from a variety of creatures. 

"This is not your feeding-time, you know, " Chebron said, looking atthe gazelles, "and for once we have come empty-handed; but we willgive you something from your stores. See, Jethro, this is theirlarder, " and he led the way into a structure somewhat larger than therest; along the walls were a number of boxes of various sizes, whilesome large bins stood below them. "Here, you see, " he went on, openingone of the bins and taking from it a handful of freshly cut vetches, and going to the door and throwing it down before the gazelles, "thisis their special food; it is brought in fresh every morning from ourfarm, which lies six miles away. The next bin contains the seed forthe waterfowl. It is all mixed here, you see. Wheat and peas andpulse and other seeds. Mysa, do give them a few handfuls, for I canhardly hear myself speak from their clamor. 

"In this box above you see there is a pan of sopped bread for thecats. There is a little mixed with the water; but only a little, forit will not keep good. Those cakes are for them, too. Those large, plain, hard-baked cakes in the next box are for the dogs; they havesome meat and bones given them two or three times a week. These frogsand toads in this cage are for the little crocodile; he has a tank allto himself. All these other boxes are full of different food for theother animals you see. There's a picture of the right animal uponeach, so there is no fear of making a mistake. We generally feed themourselves three times a day when we are here, but when we are away itwill be for you to feed them. "

"And please, " Mysa said, "above all things be very particular thatthey have all got fresh water; they do love fresh water so much, andsometimes it is so hot that the pans dry up in an hour after it hasbeen poured out. You see, the gazelles can go to the pond and drinkwhen they are thirsty, but the others are fastened up because theywon't live peaceably together as they ought to do; but we let them outfor a bit while we are here. The dogs chase the waterfowl and frightenthem, and the cats will eat up the little ducklings, which is verywrong when they have plenty of proper food; and the ichneumon, evenwhen we are here, would quarrel with the snakes if we let him intotheir house. They are very troublesome that way, though they are allso good with us. The houses all want making nice and clean of amorning. "

The party went from house to house inspecting the various animals, allof which were most carefully attended. The dogs, which were, Chebronsaid, of a Nubian breed, were used for hunting; while on comfortablebeds of fresh rushes three great cats lay blinking on large cushions, but got up and rubbed against Mysa and Chebron in token of welcome. Anumber of kittens that were playing about together rushed up withupraised tails and loud mewings. Amuba noticed that their two guidesmade a motion of respect as they entered the house where the catswere, as well as toward the dogs, the ichneumon, and the crocodile, all of which were sacred animals in Thebes. 

Many instructions were given by Mysa to Jethro as to the peculiartreatment that each of her pets demanded, and having completed theirrounds the party then explored the garden, and Amuba and Jethro weregreatly struck by the immense variety of plants, which had indeed beenraised from seeds or roots brought from all the various countrieswhere the Egyptian arms extended. 

For a year the time passed tranquilly and pleasantly to Amuba in thehousehold of the priest. His duties and those of Jethro were light. Inhis walks and excursions Amuba was Chebron's companion. He learned torow his boat when he went out fishing on the Nile. When thus outtogether the distinction of rank was altogether laid aside; but whenin Thebes the line was necessarily more marked, as Chebron could nottake Amuba with him to the houses of the many friends and relatives ofhis father among the priestly and military classes. When the priestand his family went out to a banquet or entertainment Jethro and Amubawere always with the party of servants who went with torches to escortthem home. The service was a light one in their case; but not so inmany others, for the Egyptians often drank deeply at these feasts, andmany of the slaves always took with them light couches upon which tocarry their masters home. Even among the ladies, who generally tooktheir meals apart from the men upon these occasions, drunkenness wasby no means uncommon. 

When in the house Amuba was often present when Chebron studied, and ashe himself was most anxious to acquire as much as he could of thewisdom of the Egyptians, Chebron taught him the hieroglyphiccharacters, and he was ere long able to read the inscriptions upon thetemple and public buildings and to study from the papyrus scrolls, ofwhich vast numbers were stowed away in pigeon-holes ranged round oneof the largest rooms in the house. 

When Chebron's studies were over Jethro instructed him in the use ofarms, and also practiced with Amuba. A teacher of the use of the bowcame frequently--for Egyptians of all ranks were skilled in the use ofthe national weapon--and the Rebu captives, already skilled in the bowas used by their own people, learned from watching his teaching ofChebron to use the longer and much more powerful weapon of theEgyptians. Whenever Mysa went outside the house Jethro accompaniedher, waiting outside the house she visited until she came out, orgoing back to fetch her if her stay was a prolonged one. 

Greatly they enjoyed the occasional visits made by the family to theirfarm. Here they saw the cultivation of the fields carried on, watchedthe plucking of the grapes and their conversion into wine. To extractthe juice the grapes were heaped in a large flat vat above which ropeswere suspended. A dozen barefooted slaves entered the vat and trod outthe grapes, using the ropes to lift themselves in order that theymight drop with greater force upon the fruit. Amuba had learned fromChebron that although he was going to enter the priesthood as analmost necessary preliminary for state employment, he was not intendedto rise to the upper rank of the priesthood, but to become a stateofficial. 

"My elder brother will, no doubt, some day succeed my father as highpriest of Osiris, " he told Amuba. "I know that my father does notthink that he is clever, but it is not necessary to be very clever toserve in the temple. I thought that, of course, I too should come tohigh rank in the priesthood; for, as you know, almost all posts arehereditary, and though my brother as the elder would be high priest, Ishould be one of the chief priests also. But I have not much tastethat way, and rejoiced much when one day saying so to my father, hereplied at once that he should not urge me to devote my life to thepriesthood, for that there were many other offices of state whichwould be open to me, and in which I could serve my country and beuseful to the people. Almost all the posts in the service of the stateare, indeed, held by the members of priestly families; they furnishgovernors to the provinces, and not infrequently generals to the army. 

"'Some, ' he said, 'are by disposition fitted to spend their lives inministering in the temples, and it is doubtless a high honor andhappiness to do so; but for others a more active life and a widerfield of usefulness is more suitable. Engineers are wanted for thecanal and irrigation works, judges are required to make the lawrespected and obeyed, diplomatists to deal with foreign nations, governors for the many peoples over whom we rule; therefore, my son, if you do not feel a longing to spend your life in the service of thetemple, by all means turn your mind to study which will fit you to bean officer of the state. Be assured that I can obtain for you from theking a post in which you will be able to make your first essay, andso, if deserving, rise to high advancement. '"

There were few priests during the reign of Thotmes III. Who stoodhigher in the opinion of the Egyptian people than Ameres. His pietyand learning rendered him distinguished among his fellows. He was highpriest in the temple of Osiris, and was one of the most trusted of thecouncilors of the king. He had by heart all the laws of the sacredbooks; he was an adept in the inmost mysteries of the religion. Hiswealth was large, and he used it nobly; he lived in a certain pomp andstate which were necessary for his position, but he spent but a titheof his revenues, and the rest he distributed among the needy. 

If the Nile rose to a higher level than usual and spread ruin anddestruction among the cultivators, Ameres was ready to assist thedistressed. If the rise of the river was deficient, he always set theexample of remitting the rents of the tenants of his broad lands, andwas ready to lend money without interest to tenants of harder or morenecessitous landlords. 

Yet among the high priesthood Ameres was regarded with suspicion, andeven dislike. It was whispered among them that, learned and pious ashe was, the opinions of the high priest were not in accordance withthe general sentiments of the priesthood; that although he performedpunctiliously all the numerous duties of his office, and took his partin the sacrifices and processions of the god, he yet lacked reverencefor him, and entertained notions widely at variance with those of hisfellows. 

Ameres was, in fact, one of those men who refuse to be bound by thethoughts and opinions of others, and to whom it is a necessity tobring their own judgment to bear on every question presented to them. His father, who had been high priest before him--for the great officesof Egypt were for the most part hereditary--while he had beendelighted at the thirst for knowledge and the enthusiasm for study inhis son, had been frequently shocked at the freedom with which heexpressed his opinions as step by step he was initiated into thesacred mysteries. 

Already at his introduction to the priesthood, Ameres had mastered allthere was to learn in geometry and astronomy. He was a skillfularchitect, and was deeply versed in the history of the nation. He hadalready been employed as supervisor in the construction of canals andirrigation works on the property belonging to the temple, and in allthese respects his father had every reason to be proud of the successhe had attained and the estimation in which he was held by hisfellows. It was only the latitude which he allowed himself inconsideration of religious questions which alarmed and distressedhis father. 

The Egyptians were the most conservative of peoples. For thousandsof years no change whatever took place in their constitution, theirmanners, customs, and habits. It was the fixed belief of everyEgyptian that in all respects their country was superior to any other, and that their laws and customs had approached perfection. All, fromthe highest to the lowest, were equally bound by these. The kinghimself was no more independent than the peasant; his hour of rising, the manner in which the day should be employed, the very quantity andquality of food he should eat, were all rigidly dictated by custom. Hewas surrounded from his youth by young men of his own age--sons ofpriests, chosen for their virtue and piety. 

Thus he was freed from the influence of evil advisers, and even had heso wished it, had neither means nor power of oppressing his subjects, whose rights and privileges were as strictly defined as his own. In acountry then, where every man followed the profession of his father, and where from time immemorial everything had proceeded on preciselythe same lines, the fact that Ameres, the son of the high priest ofOsiris, and himself destined to succeed to that dignity, shouldentertain opinions differing even in the slightest from those held bythe leaders of the priesthood, was sufficient to cause him to beregarded with marked disfavor among them; it was indeed only becausehis piety and benevolence were as remarkable as his learning andknowledge of science that he was enabled at his father's death tosucceed to his office without opposition. 

Indeed, even at that time the priests of higher grade would haveopposed his election; but Ameres was as popular with the lower classesof the priesthood as with the people at large, and their suffrageswould have swamped those of his opponents. The multitude had, indeed, never heard so much as a whisper against the orthodoxy of the highpriest of Osiris. They saw him ever foremost in the sacrifices andprocessions; they knew that he was indefatigable in his services inthe temple, and that all his spare time was devoted to works ofbenevolence and general utility; and as they bent devoutly as hepassed through the streets they little dreamed that the high priest ofOsiris was regarded by his chief brethren as a dangerous innovator. 

And yet it was on one subject only that he differed widely from hisorder. Versed as he was in the innermost mysteries, he had learnedthe true meaning of the religion of which he was one of the chiefministers. He was aware that Osiris and Isis, the six other greatgods, and the innumerable divinities whom the Egyptians worshipedunder the guise of deities with the heads of animals, were inthemselves no gods at all, but mere attributes of the power, thewisdom, the goodness, the anger of the one great God--a God so mightythat his name was unknown, and that it was only when each of hisattributes was given an individuality and worshiped as a god that itcould be understood by the finite sense of man. 

All this was known to Ameres and the few who, like him, had beenadmitted to the inmost mysteries of the Egyptian religion. The restof the population in Egypt worshiped in truth and in faith theanimal-headed gods and the animals sacred to them; and yet as to theseanimals there was no consensus of opinion. In one nome or division ofthe kingdom the crocodile was sacred; in another he was regarded withdislike, and the ichneumon, that was supposed to be his destroyer, wasdeified. In one the goat was worshiped, and in another eaten for food;and so it was throughout the whole of the list of sacred animals, which were regarded with reverence or indifference according to thegods who were looked upon as the special tutelary deities of the nome. 

It was the opinion of Ameres that the knowledge, confined only to theinitiated, should be more widely disseminated, and, without wishing toextend it at present to the ignorant masses of the peasantry andlaborers, he thought that all the educated and intelligent classes ofEgypt should be admitted to an understanding of the real nature of thegods they worshiped and the inner truths of their religion. He waswilling to admit that the process must be gradual, and that it wouldbe necessary to enlarge gradually the circle of the initiated. Hisproposals were nevertheless received with dismay and horror by hiscolleagues. They asserted that to allow others besides the higherpriesthood to become aware of the deep mysteries of their religionwould be attended with terrible consequences. 

In the first place, it would shake entirely the respect and reverencein which the priesthood were held, and would annihilate theirinfluence. The temples would be deserted, and, losing the faith whichthey now so steadfastly held in the gods, people would soon cease tohave any religion at all. "There are no people, " they urged, "on theface of the earth so moral, so contented, so happy, and so easilyruled as the Egyptians; but what would they be did you destroy alltheir beliefs, and launch them upon a sea of doubt and speculation! Nolonger would they look up to those who have so long been their guidesand teachers, and whom they regard as possessing a knowledge andwisdom infinitely beyond theirs. They would accuse us of havingdeceived them, and in their blind fury destroy alike the gods andtheir ministers. The idea of such a thing is horrible. "

Ameres was silenced, though not convinced. He felt, indeed, that therewas much truth in the view they entertained of the matter, and thatterrible consequences would almost certainly follow the discovery bythe people that for thousands of years they had been led by thepriests to worship as gods those who were no gods at all, and he sawthat the evil which would arise from a general enlightenment of thepeople would outweigh any benefit that they could derive from thediscovery. The system had, as his colleagues said, worked well; andthe fact that the people worshiped as actual deities imaginary beingswho were really but the representatives of the attributes of theinfinite God, could not be said to have done them any actual harm. Atany rate, he alone and unaided could do nothing. Only with the generalconsent of the higher priesthood could the circle of initiated bewidened, and any movement on his part alone would simply bring uponhimself disgrace and death. Therefore, after unburdening himself in acouncil composed only of the higher initiates, he held his peace andwent on the quiet tenor of his way. 

Enlightened as he was, he felt that he did no wrong to preside atthe sacrifices and take part in the services of the gods. He wasworshiping not the animal-headed idols, but the attributes which theypersonified. He felt pity for the ignorant multitude who laid theirofferings upon the shrine; and yet he felt that it would shatter theirhappiness instead of adding to it were they to know that the deitythey worshiped was a myth. He allowed his wife and daughter to joinwith the priestesses in the service at the temple, and in his heartacknowledged that there was much in the contention of those who arguedthat the spread of the knowledge of the inner mysteries would notconduce to the happiness of all who received it. Indeed he himselfwould have shrunk from disturbing the minds of his wife and daughterby informing them that all their pious ministrations in the templewere offered to non-existent gods; that the sacred animals they tendedwere in no way more sacred than others, save that in them wererecognized some shadow of the attributes of the unknown God. 

His eldest son was, he saw, not of a disposition to be troubled withthe problems which gave him so much subject for thought and care. Hewould conduct the services consciously and well. He would bear arespectable part when, on his accession to the high-priesthood, hebecame one of the councilors of the monarch. He had common sense, butno imagination. The knowledge of the inmost mysteries would notdisturb his mind in the slightest degree, and it was improbable thateven a thought would ever cross his mind that the terrible deceptionpracticed by the enlightened upon the whole people was anything butright and proper. 

Ameres saw, however, that Chebron was altogether differentlyconstituted. He was very intelligent, and was possessed of an ardentthirst for knowledge of all kinds; but he had also his father's habitof looking at matters from all points of view and of thinking forhimself. The manner in which Ameres had himself superintended hisstudies and taught him to work with his understanding, and to convincehimself that each rule and precept was true before proceeding to thenext, had developed his thinking powers. Altogether, Ameres saw thatthe doubts which filled his own mind as to the honesty, or evenexpediency, of keeping the whole people in darkness and error wouldprobably be felt with even greater force by Chebron. 

He had determined, therefore, that the lad should not work up throughall the grades of the priesthood to the upper rank, but should, afterrising high enough to fit himself for official employment, turn hisattention to one or other of the great departments of state. 

CHAPTER V. 

IN LOWER EGYPT. 

"I am going on a journey, " Ameres said to his son a few days after thereturn from the farm. "I shall take you with me, Chebron, for I amgoing to view the progress of a fresh canal that is being made on ourestate in Goshen. The officer who is superintending it has doubtswhether, when the sluices are opened, it will altogether fulfill itspurpose, and I fear that some mistake must have been made in thelevels. I have already taught you the theory of the work; it is wellthat you should gain some practical experience in it; for there is nomore useful or honorable profession than that of carrying out works bywhich the floods of the Nile are conveyed to the thirsty soil. "

"Thank you, father. I should like it greatly, " Chebron replied in atone of delight, for he had never before been far south of Thebes. "And may Amuba go with us?"

"Yes; I was thinking of taking him, " the high priest said. "Jethro canalso go, for I take a retinue with me. Did I consult my own pleasure Iwould far rather travel without this state and ceremony; but as afunctionary of state I must conform to the customs. And, indeed, evenin Goshen it is as well always to travel in some sort of state. Thepeople there are of a different race to ourselves. Although they havedwelt a long time in the land and conform to its customs, still theyare notoriously a stubborn and obstinate people, and there is moretrouble in getting the public works executed there than in any otherpart of the country. "

"I have heard of them, father. They belong to the same race as theshepherd kings who were such bitter tyrants to Egypt. How is it thatthey stayed behind when the shepherds were driven out?"

"They are of the same race, but they came not with them, and formed nopart of their conquering armies. The shepherds, who, as you know, camefrom the land lying to the east of the Great Sea, had reigned here fora long time when this people came. They were relations of the Josephwho, as you have read in your history, was chief minister of Egypt. 

"He came here as a slave, and was certainly brought from the countrywhence our oppressors came. But they say that he was not of theirrace, but that his forefathers had come into the land from a countrylying far to the east; but that I know not. Suffice it he gained theconfidence of the king, became his minister, and ruled wisely as faras the king was concerned, though the people have little reason tobless his memory. In his days was a terrible famine, and they say heforetold its coming, and that his gods gave him warning of it. So vastgranaries were constructed and filled to overflowing, and when thefamine came and the people were starving the grain was served out, butin return the people had to give up their land. Thus the whole tenureof the land in the country was changed, and all became the property ofthe state, the people remaining as its tenants upon the land theyformerly owned. Then it was that the state granted large tracts to thetemples, and others to the military order, so that at present alltillers of land pay rent either to the king, the temples, or themilitary order. 

"Thus it is that the army can always be kept up in serviceable order, dwelling by its tens of thousands in the cities assigned to it. Thusit is that the royal treasury is always kept full, and the services ofthe temples maintained. The step has added to the power and dignity ofthe nation, and has benefited the cultivators themselves by enablingvast works of irrigation to be carried out--works that could neverhave been accomplished had the land been the property of innumerablesmall holders, each with his own petty interests. "

"But you said, father, that it has not been for the good of thepeople. "

"Nor has it in one respect, Chebron, for it has drawn a wide chasmbetween the aristocratic classes and the bulk of the people, who cannever own land, and have no stimulus to exertion. "

"But they are wholly ignorant, father. They are peasants, and nothingmore. "

"I think they might be something more, Chebron, under othercircumstances. However, that is not the question we are discussing. This Joseph brought his family out of the land at the east of theGreat Sea, and land was given to them in Goshen, and they settledthere and throve and multiplied greatly. Partly because of theremembrance of the services Joseph had rendered to the state, partlybecause they were a kindred people, they were held in favor as long asthe shepherd kings ruled over us. But when Egypt rose and shook offthe yoke they had groaned under so long, and drove the shepherds andtheir followers out of the land, this people--for they had now sogrown in numbers as to be in verity a people--remained behind, andthey have been naturally viewed with suspicion by us. They are akin toour late oppressors, and lying as their land does to the east, theycould open the door to any fresh army of invasion. 

"Happily, now that our conquests have spread so far, and the power ofthe people eastward of the Great Sea has been completely broken, thisreason for distrust has died out, but Joseph's people are still viewedunfavorably. Prejudices take long to die out among the masses, and themanner in which these people cling together, marrying only amongthemselves and keeping themselves apart from us, gives a certainfoundation for the dislike which exists. Personally, I think thefeeling is unfounded. They are industrious and hard-working, thoughthey are, I own, somewhat disposed to resist authority, and there ismore difficulty in obtaining the quota of men from Goshen for theexecution of public works than from any other of the provinces ofEgypt. "

"Do they differ from us in appearance, father?"

"Considerably, Chebron. They are somewhat fairer than we are, theirnoses are more aquiline, and they are physically stronger. They do notshave their heads as we do, and they generally let the hair on theirfaces grow. For a long time after their settlement I believe that theyworshiped their own gods, or rather their own God, but they have longadopted our religion. "

"Surely that must be wrong, " Chebron said. "Each nation has its gods, and if a people forsake their own gods it is not likely that othergods would care for them as they do for their own people. "

"It is a difficult question, Chebron, and one which it is best for youto leave alone at present. You will soon enter into the lower grade ofthe priesthood, and although if you do not pass into the upper gradesyou will never know the greater mysteries, you will yet learn enoughto enlighten you to some extent. "

Chebron was too well trained in the respect due to a parent to askfurther questions, but he renewed the subject with Amuba as theystrolled in the garden together afterward. 

"I wonder how each nation found out who were the gods who speciallycared for them, Amuba?"

"I have no idea, " Amuba, who had never given the subject a thought, replied. "You are always asking puzzling questions, Chebron. "

"Well, but it must have been somehow, " Chebron insisted. "Do yousuppose that any one ever saw our gods? and if not, how do people knowthat one has the head of a dog and another of a cat, or what they arelike? Are some gods stronger than others, because all people offersacrifices to the gods and ask for their help before going to battle?Some are beaten and some are victorious; some win to-day and loseto-morrow. Is it that these gods are stronger one day than another, orthat they do not care to help their people sometimes? Why do they notprevent their temples from being burned and their images from beingthrown down? It is all very strange. "

"It is all very strange, Chebron. I was not long ago asking Jethronearly the same question, but he could give me no answer. Why do younot ask your father. He is one of the wisest of the Egyptians. "

"I have asked my father, but he will not answer me, " Chebron saidthoughtfully. "I think sometimes that it is because I have asked thesequestions that he does not wish me to become a high priest. I did notmean anything disrespectful to the gods. But somehow when I want toknow things, and he will not answer me, I think he looks sadly, as ifhe was sorry at heart that he could not tell me what I want to know. "

"Have you ever asked your brother Neco?"

"Oh, Neco is different, " Chebron said with an accent almost ofdisdain. "Neco gets into passions and threatens me with all sorts ofthings; but I can see he knows no more about it than I do, for he hasa bewildered look in his face when I ask him these things, and once ortwice he has put his hands to his ears and fairly run away, as if Iwas saying something altogether profane and impious against the gods. "

On the following day the high priest and his party started for Goshen. The first portion of the journey was performed by water. The craft wasa large one, with a pavilion of carved wood on deck, and two masts, with great sails of many colors cunningly worked together. Persons ofconsequence traveling in this way were generally accompanied by atleast two or three musicians playing on harps, trumpets, or pipes;for the Egyptians were passionately fond of music, and no feast wasthought complete without a band to discourse soft music while it wasgoing on. The instruments were of the most varied kinds; stringedinstruments predominated, and these varied in size from tinyinstruments resembling zithers to harps much larger than those used inmodern times. In addition to these they had trumpets of many forms, reed instruments, cymbals, and drums, the last-named long and narrowin shape. 

Ameres, however, although not averse to music after the evening meal, was of too practical a character to care for it at other times. Heconsidered that it was too often an excuse for doing nothing andthinking of nothing, and therefore dispensed with it except on stateoccasions. As they floated down the river he explained to his son thevarious objects which they passed; told him the manner in which thefishermen in their high boats made of wooden planks bound together byrushes, or in smaller crafts shaped like punts formed entirely ofpapyrus bound together with bands of the same plant, caught the fish;pointed out the entrances to the various canals, and explained theworking of the gates which admitted the water; gave him the history ofthe various temples, towns, and villages; named the many waterfowlbasking on the surface of the river, and told him of their habits andhow they were captured by the fowlers; he pointed out the great tombsto him, and told him by whom they were built. 

"The largest, my son, are monuments of pride and folly. The greatestof the pyramids was built by a king who thought it would immortalizehim; but so terrible was the labor that its construction inflictedupon the people that it caused him to be execrated, and he was neverlaid in the mausoleum he had built for himself. You see our custom ofjudging kings after their death is not without advantages. After aking is dead the people are gathered together and the question is putto them, Has the dead monarch ruled well? If they reply with assentingshouts, he is buried in a fitting tomb which he has probably preparedfor himself, or which his successor raises to him; but if the answeris that he has reigned ill, the sacred rites in his honor are omittedand the mausoleum he has raised stands empty forever. 

"There are few, indeed, of our kings who have thus merited theexecration of their people, for as a rule the careful manner in whichthey are brought up, surrounded by youths chosen for their piety andlearning, and the fact that they, like the meanest of their subjects, are bound to respect the laws of the land, act as sufficient checkupon them. But there is no doubt that the knowledge that after deaththey must be judged by the people exercises a wholesome restrainteven upon the most reckless. "

"I long to see the pyramids, " Chebron said. "Are they built of brickor stone? for I have been told that their surface is so smooth andshiny that they look as if cut from a single piece. "

"They are built of vast blocks of stone, each of which employed thelabor of many hundreds of men to transport from the quarries wherethey were cut. "

"Were they the work of slaves or of the people at large?"

"Vast numbers of slaves captured in war labored at them, " the priestreplied. "But numerous as these were they were wholly insufficient forthe work, and well-nigh half the people of Egypt were forced to leavetheir homes to labor at them. So great was the burden and distressthat even now the builders of these pyramids are never spoken of savewith curses; and rightly so, for what might not have been done withthe same labor usefully employed! Why, the number of the canals in thecountry might have been doubled and the fertility of the soil vastlyincreased. Vast tracts might have been reclaimed from the marshes andshallow lakes, and the produce of the land might have been doubled. "

"And what splendid temples might have been raised!" Chebron saidenthusiastically. 

"Doubtless, my son, " the priest said quietly after a slight pause. "But though it is meet and right that the temples of the gods shallbe worthy of them, still, as we hold that the gods love Egypt andrejoice in the prosperity of the people, I think that they might havepreferred so vast an improvement as the works I speak of would haveeffected in the condition of the people, even to the raising of longavenues of sphinxes and gorgeous temples in their own honor. "

"Yes, one would think so, " Chebron said thoughtfully. "And yet, father, we are always taught that our highest duty is to pay honor tothe gods, and that in no way can money be so well spent as in raisingfresh temples and adding to the beauty of those that exist. "

"Our highest duty is assuredly to pay honor to the gods, Chebron; buthow that honor can be paid most acceptably is another and deeperquestion which you are a great deal too young to enter upon. It willbe time enough for you to do that years hence. There, do you see thattemple standing on the right bank of the river? That is where we stopfor the night. My messenger will have prepared them for our coming, and all will be in readiness for us. "

As they approached the temple they saw a number of people gathered onthe great stone steps reaching down to the water's edge, and strainsof music were heard. On landing Ameres was greeted with the greatestrespect by the priests all bowing to the ground, while those ofinferior order knelt with their faces to the earth, and did not raisethem until he had passed on. As soon as he entered the temple aprocession was formed. Priests bearing sacred vessels and the symbolsof the gods walked before him to the altar; a band of unseen musiciansstruck up a processional air; priestesses and maidens, also carryingofferings and emblems, followed Ameres. He naturally took theprincipal part in the sacrifice at the altar, cutting the throat ofthe victim, and making the offering of the parts specially set asidefor the gods. 

After the ceremonies were concluded the procession moved in order asfar as the house of the chief priest. Here all again saluted Ameres, who entered, followed by his son and attendants. A banquet was alreadyin readiness. To this Ameres sat down with the principal priests, while Chebron was conducted to the apartment prepared for him, wherefood from the high table was served to him. Amuba and the rest of thesuit of the high priest were served in another apartment. As soon asChebron had finished he joined Amuba. 

"Let us slip away, " he said. "The feasting will go on for hours, andthen there will be music far on into the night. My father will beheartily tired of it all; for he loves plain food, and thinks that thepriests should eat none other. Still, as it would not be polite for aguest to remark upon the viands set before him, I know that he will gothrough it all. I have heard him say that it is one of the greatesttrials of his position that whenever he travels people seem to thinkthat a feast must be prepared for him; whereas I know he would rathersit down to a dish of boiled lentils and water than have the richestdishes set before him. "

"Is it going to be like this all the journey?" Amuba asked. 

"Oh, no! I know that all the way down the river we shall rest at atemple, for did my father not do so the priests would regard it asa slight; but then we leave the boat and journey in chariots orbullock-carts. When we reach Goshen we shall live in a little housewhich my father has had constructed for him, and where we shall haveno more fuss and ceremony than we do at our own farm. Then he willbe occupied with the affairs of the estates and in the works ofirrigation; and although we shall be with him when he journeys about, as I am to begin to learn the duties of a superintendent, I expect weshall have plenty of time for amusement and sport. "

They strolled for an hour or two on the bank of the river, for themoon was shining brightly and many boats were passing up and down;the latter drifted with the stream, for the wind was so light that thesails were scarce filled; the former kept close to the bank, and wereeither propelled by long poles or towed by parties of men on the bank. When they returned to the house they listened for a time to the music, and then retired to their rooms. Amuba lay down upon the soft couchmade of a layer of bulrushes, covered with a thick woollen cloth, andrested his head on a pillow of bulrushes which Jethro had bound up forhim; for neither of the Rebu had learned to adopt the Egyptian fashionof using a stool for a pillow. 

These stools were long, and somewhat curved in the middle to fit theneck. For the common people they were roughly made of wood, smoothedwhere the head came; but the head-stools of the wealthy wereconstructed of ebony, cedar, and other scarce woods, beautifullyinlaid with ivory. Amuba had made several trials of these head-stools, but had not once succeeded in going to sleep with one under his head, half an hour sufficing to cause such an aching of his neck that he wasglad to take to the pillow of rushes to which he was accustomed. Indeed, to sleep upon the stool-pillows it was necessary to lie uponthe side with an arm so placed as to raise the head to the exact levelof the stool, and as Amuba had been accustomed to throw himself downand sleep on his back or any other position in which he first lay, forhe was generally thoroughly tired either in hunting or by exercise ofarms, he found the cramped and fixed position necessary for sleepingwith a hard stool absolutely intolerable. 

For a week the journey down the river continued, and then they arrivedat Memphis, where they remained for some days. Ameres passed the timein ceremonial visits and in taking part in the sacrifices in thetemple. Chebron and Amuba visited all the temples and publicbuildings, and one day went out to inspect the great pyramids attendedby Jethro. 

"This surpasses anything I have seen, " Jethro said as they stood atthe foot of the great pyramid of Cheops. "What a wonderful structure, but what a frightful waste of human labor!"

"It is marvelous, indeed, " Amuba said. "What wealth and power amonarch must have had to raise such a colossal pile! I thought yousaid, Chebron, that your kings were bound by laws as well as otherpeople. If so, how could this king have exacted such terrible toil andlabor from his subjects as this must have cost?"

"Kings should be bound by the laws, " Chebron replied; "but there aresome so powerful and haughty that they tyrannize over the people. Cheops was one of them. My father has been telling me that he grounddown the people to build this wonderful tomb for himself. But he hadhis reward, for at his funeral he had to be judged by the publicvoice, and the public condemned him as a bad and tyrannous king. Therefore he was not allowed to be buried in the great tomb that hehad built for himself. I know not where his remains rest, but thishuge pyramid stands as an eternal monument of the failure of humanambition--the greatest and costliest tomb in the world, but without anoccupant, save that Theliene, one of his queens, was buried here in achamber near that destined for the king. "

"The people did well, " Jethro said heartily; "but they would have donebetter still had they risen against him and cut off his head directlythey understood the labor he was setting them to do. "

On leaving Memphis one more day's journey was made by water, and thenext morning the party started by land. Ameres rode in a chariot, which was similar in form to those used for war, except that the sideswere much higher, forming a sort of deep open box, against which thosestanding in it could rest their bodies. Amuba and Chebron traveled ina wagon drawn by two oxen; the rest of the party went on foot. 

At the end of two days they arrived at their destination. The housewas a small one compared to the great mansion near Thebes, but it wasbuilt on a similar plan. A high wall surrounded an inclosure of aquarter of an acre. In the center stood the house with one largeapartment for general purposes, and small bedchambers opening from iton either side. The garden, although small, was kept with scrupulouscare. Rows of fruit trees afforded a pleasant shade. In front of thehouse there was a small pond bordered with lilies and rushes. A Nubianslave and his wife kept everything in readiness for the owner wheneverhe should appear. A larger retinue of servants was unnecessary, as acook and barber were among those who traveled in the train of Ameres. The overseer of the estate was in readiness to receive the highpriest. 

"I have brought my son with me, " Ameres said when the ceremonialobservances and salutations were concluded. "He is going to commencehis studies in irrigation, but I shall not have time at present toinstruct him. I wish him to become proficient in outdoor exercises, and beg you to procure men skilled in fishing, fowling, and hunting, so that he can amuse his unoccupied hours with sport. At Thebes he hasbut rare opportunities for these matters; for, excepting in thepreserves, game has become well-nigh extinct, while as for fowling, there is none of it to be had in Upper Egypt, while here in themarshes birds abound. "

The superintendent promised that suitable men should be forthcoming, one of each caste; for in Egypt men always followed the occupation oftheir fathers, and each branch of trade was occupied by men formingdistinct castes, who married only in their own caste, worked just astheir fathers had done before them, and did not dream of change orelevation. Thus the fowler knew nothing about catching fish or thefishermen of fowling. Both, however, knew something about hunting; forthe slaying of the hyenas, that carried off the young lambs, and kidsfrom the villages, and the great river-horses, which came out anddevastated the fields, was a part of the business of every villager. 

The country where they now were was for the most part well cultivatedand watered by the canals, which were filled when the Nile was high. 

A day's journey to the north lay Lake Menzaleh--a great shallow lagoonwhich stretched away to the Great Sea, from which it was separatedonly by a narrow bank of sand. The canals of the Nile reached nearlyto the edge of this, and when the river rose above its usual heightand threatened to inundate the country beyond the usual limits, and toinjure instead of benefiting the cultivators, great gates at the endof these canals would be opened, and the water find its way into thelagoon. There were, too, connections between some of the lower arms ofthe Nile and the lake, so that the water, although salt, was less sothan that of the sea. The lake was the abode of innumerable waterfowlof all kinds, and swarmed also with fish. 

These lakes formed a fringe along the whole of the northern coast ofEgypt, and it was from these and the swampy land near the mouths ofthe Nile that the greater portion of the fowl and fish that formedimportant items in the food of the Egyptians was drawn. To thesoutheast lay another chain of lakes, whose water was more salt thanthat of the sea. It was said that in olden times these had beenconnected by water both with the Great Sea to the north and theSouthern Sea; and even now, when the south wind blew strong and thewaters of the Southern Sea were driven up the gulf with force, thesalt water flowed into Lake Timsah, so called because it swarmed withcrocodiles. 

"I shall be busy for some days, to begin with, " Ameres said to his sonon the evening of their arrival, "and it will therefore be a goodopportunity for you to see something of the various branches of sportthat are to be enjoyed in this part of Egypt. The steward will placemen at your disposal, and you can take with you Amuba and Jethro. Hewill see that there are slaves to carry provisions and tents, for itwill be necessary for much of your sport that you rise early, and notimprobably you may have to sleep close at hand. "

In the morning Chebron had an interview with the steward, who told himthat he had arranged the plan for an expedition. 

"You will find little about here, my lord, " he said, "beyond such gameas you would obtain near Thebes. But a day's journey to the north youwill be near the margin of the lake, and there you will get sport ofall kinds, and can at your will fish in its waters, snare waterfowl, hunt the great river-horse in the swamps, or chase the hyena in thelow bushes on the sandhills. I have ordered all to be in readiness, and in an hour the slaves with the provisions will be ready to start. The hunters of this part of the country will be of little use to you, so I have ordered one of my chief men to accompany you. 

"He will see that when you arrive you obtain men skilled in the sportand acquainted with the locality and the habits of the wild creaturesthere. My lord your father said you would probably be away for a week, and that on your return you would from time to time have a day'shunting in these parts. He thought that as your time will be moreoccupied then it were better that you should make this distantexpedition to begin with. "

An hour later some twenty slaves drew up before the house, carrying ontheir heads provisions, tents, and other necessaries. A horse wasprovided for Chebron, but he decided that he would walk with Amuba. 

"There is no advantage in going on a horse, " he said, "when you haveto move at the pace of footmen, and possibly we may find something toshoot on the way. "

The leader of the party, upon hearing Chebron's decision, told himthat doubtless when they left the cultivated country, which extendedbut a few miles further north, game would be found. Six dogsaccompanied them. Four of them were powerful animals, kept for thechase of the more formidable beasts, the hyena or lion, for althoughthere were no lions in the flat country, they abounded in the brokengrounds at the foot of the hills to the south. The other two were muchmore lightly built, and were capable of running down a deer. Dogs wereheld in high honor in Egypt. In some parts of the country they wereheld to be sacred. In all they were kept as companions and friends inthe house as well as for the purposes of the chase. The season was thecold one, and the heat was so much less than they were accustomed toat Thebes--where the hills which inclosed the plain on which the citywas built cut off much of the air, and seemed to reflect the sun'srays down upon it--that the walk was a pleasant one. 

Chebron and Amuba, carrying their bows, walked along, chatting gayly, at the head of the party. Jethro and Rabah the foreman came next. Thenfollowed two slaves, leading the dogs in leashes, ready to be slippedat a moment's notice, while the carriers followed in the rear. Occasionally they passed through scattered villages, where the womencame to their doors to look at the strangers, and where generallyofferings of milk and fruit were made to them. The men were for themost part at work in the fields. 

"They are a stout-looking race. Stronger and more bony than our ownpeople, " Chebron remarked to the leader of the party. 

"They are stubborn to deal with, " he replied. "They till their groundwell, and pay their portion of the produce without grumbling, but whenany extra labor is asked of them there is sure to be trouble. It iseasier to manage a thousand Egyptian peasants than a hundred of theseIsraelites, and if forced labor is required for the public service itis always necessary to bring down the troops before we can obtain it. 

"But indeed they are hardly treated fairly, and have suffered much. They arrived in Egypt during the reign of Usertuen I. , and had landallotted to them. During the reign of the king and other successors ofhis dynasty they were held in favor and multiplied greatly; but whenthe Theban dynasty succeeded that of Memphis, the kings, finding thisforeign people settled here, and seeing that they were related byorigin to the shepherd tribes who at various times have threatened ourcountry from the east, and have even conquered portions of it andoccupied it for long periods, regarded them with hostility, and havetreated them rather as prisoners of war than as a portion of thepeople. Many burdens have been laid upon them. They have had to givefar more than their fair share of labor toward the public works, themaking of bricks, and the erection of royal tombs and pyramids. "

"It is strange that they do not shave their heads as do our people, "Chebron said. 

"But I do not, " Amuba laughed, "nor Jethro. "

"It is different with you, " Chebron replied. "You do not labor and getthe dust of the soil in your hair. Besides, you do keep it cut quiteshort. Still, I think you would be more comfortable if you followedour fashion. "

"It is all a matter of habit, " Amuba replied. "To us, when we firstcame here, the sight of all the poorer people going about with theirheads shaven was quite repulsive--and as for comfort, surely one's ownhair must be more comfortable than the great wigs that all of thebetter class wear. "

"They keep off the sun, " Chebron said, "when one is out of doors, andare seldom worn in the house, and then when one comes in one can washoff the dust. "

"I can wash the dust out of my hair, " Amuba said. "Still, I do thinkthat these Israelites wear their hair inconveniently long; and yet thelong plaits that their women wear down their back are certainlygraceful, and the women themselves are fair and comely. "

Chebron shook his head. "They may be fair, Amuba, but I should thinkthey would make very troublesome wives. They lack altogether thesubdued and submissive look of our women. They would, I should say, have opinions of their own, and not be submissive to their lords; isthat not so, Rabah?"

"The women, like the men, have spirit and fire, " the foreman answered, "and have much voice in all domestic matters; but I do not know thatthey have more than with us. They can certainly use their tongues; forat times, when soldiers have been here to take away gangs of men forpublic works, they have had more trouble with them than with the men. The latter are sullen, but they know that they must submit; but thewomen gather at a little distance and scream curses and abuse at thetroops, and sometimes even pelt them with stones, knowing that thesoldiers will not draw weapon upon them, although not infrequently itis necessary in order to put a stop to the tumult to haul two or threeof their leaders off to prison. "

"I thought they were viragoes, " Chebron said with a laugh. "I wouldrather hunt a lion than have the women of one of these villages setupon me. "

In a few miles cultivation became more rare; sandhills took the placeof the level fields, and only here and there in the hollows werepatches of cultivated ground. Rabah now ordered the slave leading thetwo fleet dogs to keep close up and be in readiness to slip them. 

"We may see deer at any time now, " he said. "They abound in thesesandy deserts which form their shelter, and yet are within easydistance of fields where when such vegetation as is here fails themthey can go for food. "

A few minutes later a deer started from a clump of bushes. The dogswere instantly let slip and started in pursuit. 

"Hurry on a hundred yards and take your position on that mound!" Rabahexclaimed to Chebron, while at the same time he signaled to the slavesbehind to stop. "The dogs know their duty, and you will see they willpresently drive the stag within shot. "

Chebron called Amuba to follow him and ran forward. By the time theyreached the mound the stag was far away, with the dogs laboring inpursuit. At present they seemed to have gained but little, if at all, upon him, and all were soon hidden from sight among the sandhills. Inspite of the assurance of Rabah the lads had doubts whether the dogswould ever drive their quarry back to the spot where they werestanding, and it was full a quarter of an hour before pursuers andpursued came in sight again. The pace had greatly fallen off, for oneof the dogs was some twenty yards behind the stag; the other was outon its flank at about the same distance away, and was evidently aidingin turning it toward the spot where the boys were standing. 

"We will shoot together, " Chebron said. "It will come within fiftyyards of us. "

They waited until the stag was abreast of them. The dog on its flankhad now fallen back to the side of his companion as if to leave thestag clear for the arrows of the hunters. The lads fired together justas the stag was abreast; but it was running faster than they hadallowed for, and both arrows flew behind it. They uttered exclamationsof disappointment, but before the deer had run twenty yards it gave asudden leap into the air and fell over. Jethro had crept up and takenhis post behind some bushes to the left of the clump in readiness toshoot should the others miss, and his arrow had brought the stag tothe ground. 

"Well done, Jethro!" Amuba shouted. "It is so long since I was outhunting that I seem to have lost my skill; but it matters not since wehave brought him down. "

The dogs stood quiet beside the deer that was struggling on theground, being too well trained to interfere with it. Jethro ran outand cut its throat. The others were soon standing beside it. It wasof a species smaller than those to which the deer of Europe belong, with two long straight horns. 

"It will make a useful addition to our fare to-night, " Rabah said, "although, perhaps, some of the other sorts are better eating. "

"Do the dogs never pull them down by themselves?" Amuba asked. 

"Very seldom. These two are particularly fleet, but I doubt whetherthey would have caught it. These deer can run for a long time, andalthough they will let dogs gain upon them they can leave them if theychoose. Still I have known this couple run down a deer when they couldnot succeed in driving it within bowshot; but they know very well theyought not to do so, for, of course, deer are of no use for food unlessthe animals are properly killed and the blood allowed to escape. "

Several other stags were startled, but these all escaped, the dogsbeing too fatigued with their first run to be able to keep up withthem. The other dogs were therefore unloosed and allowed to rangeabout the country. They started several hyenas, some of which theythemselves killed; others they brought to bay until the lads ran upand dispatched them with their arrows, while others which took toflight in sufficient time got safely away, for the hyena, unlessovertaken just at the start, can run long and swiftly and tire outheavy dogs such as those the party had with them. 

After walking some fifteen miles the lads stopped suddenly on the browof a sandhill. In front of them was a wide expanse of water borderedby a band of vegetation. Long rushes and aquatic plants formed a bandby the water's edge, while here and there huts with patches ofcultivated ground dotted the country. 

"We are at the end of our journey, " Rabah said. "These huts arechiefly inhabited by fowlers and fishermen. We will encamp at the footof this mound. It is better for us not to go too near the margin ofthe water, for the air is not salubrious to those unaccustomed to it. The best hunting ground lies a few miles to our left, for there, whenthe river is high, floods come down through a valley which is at alltimes wet and marshy. There we may expect to find game of all kinds inabundance. "

CHAPTER VI. 

FOWLING AND FISHING. 

The tents, which were made of light cloth intended to keep off thenight dews rather than to afford warmth, were soon pitched, fires werelighted with fuel that had been brought with them in order to savetime in searching for it, and Rabah went off to search for fish andfowl. He returned in half an hour with a peasant carrying four ducksand several fine fish. 

"We shall do now, " he said; "with these and the stag our larder iscomplete. Everything but meat we have brought with us. "

Chebron, although he had kept on bravely, was fatigued with his walkand was glad to throw himself down on the sand and enjoy the prospect, which to him was a new one, for he had never before seen so wide anexpanse of water. 

When on the top of the hill he had made out a faint dark line in thedistance, and this Rabah told him was the bank of sand that separatedthe lake from the Great Sea. Now from his present position this wasinvisible, and nothing but a wide expanse of water stretching awayuntil it seemed to touch the sky met his view. Here and there it wasdotted with dark patches which were, Rabah told him, clumps ofwaterfowl, and in the shallow water near the margin, which was but aquarter of a mile away, he could see vast numbers of wading birds, white cranes, and white and black ibises, while numbers of otherwaterfowl, looking like black specks, moved about briskly among them. 

Sometimes with loud cries a number would rise on the wing, and eithermake off in a straight line across the water or circle round andsettle again when they found that their alarm was groundless. 

"It is lovely, is it not?" he exclaimed to Amuba, who was standingbeside him leaning on his bow and looking over the water. 

Amuba did not reply immediately, and Chebron looking up saw that therewere tears on his cheeks. 

"What is it, Amuba?" he asked anxiously. 

"It is nothing, Chebron; but the sight of this wide water takes mythoughts homeward. Our city stood on a sea like this, not so large asthey say is this Great Sea we are looking at, but far too large forthe eye to see across, and it was just such a view as this that Ilooked upon daily from the walls of our palace, save that the shoreswere higher. "

"Maybe you will see it again some day, Amuba, " Chebron said gently. 

Amuba shook his head. 

"I fear the chances are small indeed, Chebron. Jethro and I havetalked it over hundreds of times, and on our route hither we haddetermined that if we fell into the hands of harsh masters, we wouldat all hazards try some day to make our escape; but the journey islong and would lie through countries subject to Egypt. The people ofthe land to be passed over speak languages strange to us, and it wouldbe well-nigh impossible to make the journey in safety. Still we wouldhave tried it. As it is, we are well contented with our lot, andshould be mad indeed to forsake it on the slender chances of findingour way back to the land of the Rebu, where, indeed, even if wereached it, I might not be well received, for who knows what king maynow be reigning there?"

"And if you could get away and were sure of arriving there safely, would you exchange all the comforts of a civilized country like Egyptfor a life such as you have described to me among your own people?"

"There can be no doubt, Chebron, that your life here is far moreluxurious and that you are far more civilized than the Rebu. By theside of your palaces our houses are but huts. We are ignorant even ofreading and writing. A pile of rushes for our beds and a rough tableand stools constitute our furniture; but, perhaps, after all one isnot really happier for all the things you have. You may have moreenjoyments, but you have greater cares. I suppose every man loves hisown country best, but I do not think that we can love ours as much asyou do. In the first place, we have been settled there but a fewgenerations, large numbers of our people constantly moving west, either by themselves or joining with one of the peoples who push pastus from the far East; beside, wherever we went we should take ourcountry with us, build houses like those we left behind, live by thechase or fishing in one place as another, while the Egyptians couldnowhere find a country like Egypt. I suppose it is the people morethan the country, the familiar language, and the familiar faces andways. I grant freely that the Egyptians are a far greater people thanwe, more powerful, more learned, the masters of many arts, the ownersof many comforts and luxuries, and yet one longs sometimes for one'sfree life among the Rebu. "

"One thing is, Amuba, you were a prince there and you are not here. Had you been but a common man, born to labor, to toil, or to fight atthe bidding of your king, you might perhaps find that the life even ofan Egyptian peasant is easier and more pleasant than yours was. "

"That may be, " Amuba said thoughtfully, "and yet I think that the verypoorest among us was far freer and more independent than the richestof your Egyptian peasants. He did not grovel on the ground when theking passed along. It was open to him if he was braver than hisfellows to rise in rank. He could fish, or hunt, or till the ground, or fashion arms as he chose; his life was not tied down by usage orcustom. He was a man, a poor one, perhaps--a half-savage one, if youwill--but he was a man, while your Egyptian peasants, free as they maybe in name, are the very slaves of law and custom. But I see that themeal is ready, and I have a grand appetite. "

"So have I, Amuba. It is almost worth while walking a long way for thesake of the appetite one gets at the end. "

The meal was an excellent one. One of the slaves who had been broughtwas an adept at cooking, and fish, birds, and venison were alikeexcellent, and for once the vegetables that formed so large a portionof the ordinary Egyptian repast were neglected. 

"What are we going to do to-morrow, Rabah?" Chebron asked after themeal was concluded. 

"I have arranged for to-morrow, if such is your pleasure, my lord, that you shall go fowling. A boat will take you along the lake to apoint about three miles off where the best sport is to be had; thenwhen the day is over it will carry you on another eight miles to theplace I spoke to you of where good sport was to be obtained. I shallmeet you on your landing there, and will have everything in readinessfor you. "

"That will do well, " Chebron said. "Amuba and Jethro, you will, ofcourse, come with me. "

As soon as it was daylight Rabah led Chebron down to the lake, and thelad with Amuba and Jethro entered the boat, which was constructed ofrushes covered with pitch and drew only two or three inches of water. Two men with long poles were already in the boat; they were fowlers byprofession, and skilled in all the various devices by which thewaterfowl were captured. They had, during the night, been preparingthe boat for the expedition by fastening rushes all round it; thelower ends of these dipped into the water, the upper ends were sixfeet above it, and the rushes were so thickly placed together as toform an impenetrable screen. 

The boat was square at the stern, and here only was there an opening afew inches wide in the rushes to enable the boatman standing there topropel the boat with his pole. One of the men took his station here, the other at the bow, where he peered through a little opening betweenthe rushes, and directed his comrade in the stern as to the course heshould take. In the bottom of the boat lay two cats who, knowing thattheir part was presently to come, watched all that was being done withan air of intelligent interest. A basket well stored with provisions, and a jar of wine, were placed on board, and the boat then pushednoiselessly off. 

Parting the reeds with their fingers and peeping out, the boys sawthat the boat was not making out into the deeper part of the lake, butwas skirting the edge, keeping only a few yards out from the band ofrushes at its margin. 

"Do you keep this distance all the way?" Chebron asked the man withthe pole. 

The man nodded. 

"As long as we are close to the rushes the waterfowl do not notice ourapproach, while were we to push out into the middle they might takethe alarm; although we often do capture them in that way, but in thatcase we get to windward of the flock we want to reach, and then driftdown slowly upon them, but we shall get more sport now by keepingclose in. The birds are numerous, and you will soon be at work. "

In five minutes the man at the bow motioned his passengers that theywere approaching a flock of waterfowl. Each of them took up his bowand arrows and stood in readiness, while the man in the stern used hispole even more quickly and silently than before. Presently at a signalfrom his comrades he ceased poling. All round the boat there wereslight sounds--low contented quackings, and fluttering of wings, asthe birds raised themselves and shook the water from their backs. Parting the rushes in front of them, the two lads and Jethro peepedthrough them. 

They were right in the middle of a flock of wildfowl who were feedingwithout a thought of danger from the clump of rushes in their midst. The arrows were already in their notches, the rushes were parted alittle further, and the three shafts were loosed. The twangs of thebows startled the ducks, and stopping feeding they gazed at the rusheswith heads on one side. Three more arrows glanced out, but this timeone of the birds aimed at was wounded only, and uttering a cry of painand terror it flapped along the surface of the water. 

 [Illustration: C. Of B. FOWLING WITH THE THROWING-STICK. --Page 111. ]

Instantly, with wild cries of alarm, the whole flock arose, but beforethey had fairly settled in their flight, two more fell pierced witharrows. The cats had been standing on the alert, and as the cry ofalarm was given leaped overboard from the stern, and proceeded topick up the dead ducks, among which were included that which had atfirst flown away, for it had dropped in the water about fifty yardsfrom the boat. A dozen times the same scene was repeated until somethree score ducks and geese lay in the bottom of the boat. By thistime the party had had enough of sport, and had indeed lost thegreater part of their arrows, as all which failed to strike the birdaimed at went far down into the deep mud at the bottom and could notbe recovered. 

"Now let the men show us their skill with their throwing-sticks, "Chebron said. "You will see they will do better with them than we withour arrows. "

The men at once turned the boat's head toward a patch of rushesgrowing from the shallow water a hundred yards out in the lake. Numbers of ducks and geese were feeding round it, and the whole rusheswere in movement from those swimming and feeding among them, for theplants were just at that time in seed. The birds were too muchoccupied to mark the approach of this fresh clump of rushes. The menhad removed the screen from the side of the boat furthest from thebirds, and now stood in readiness, each holding half a dozen sticksabout two feet long, made of curved and crooked wood. 

When close to the birds the boat was swung round, and at once withdeafening cries the birds rose; but as they did so the men with greatrapidity hurled their sticks one after another among them, the lastbeing directed at the birds which, feeding among the rushes, were notable to rise as rapidly as their companions. The lads were astonishedat the effect produced by these simple missiles. So closely packedwere the birds that each stick, after striking one, whirled andtwisted among the others, one missile frequently bringing down threeor four birds. 

The cats were in an instant at work. The flapping and noise wasprodigious, for although many of the birds were killed outright, others struck in the wing or leg were but slightly injured. Some madeoff along the surface of the water, others succeeded in getting up andflying away, but the greater part were either killed by the cats, orknocked on the head by the poles of the two fowlers. Altogethertwenty-seven birds were added to the store in the boat. 

"That puts our arrows to shame altogether, Amuba, " Chebron said. "Ihave always heard that the fowlers on these lakes were very skilledwith these throwing-sticks of theirs, but I could not have believed itpossible that two men should in so short a space have effected such aslaughter; but then I had no idea of the enormous quantities of birdson these lakes. "

Jethro was examining the sticks which, as well as the ducks, had beenretrieved by the cats. 

"They are curious things, " he said to Amuba. "I was thinking beforethe men used them that straight sticks would be much better, and waswondering why they chose curved wood, but I have no doubt now theshape has something to do with it. You see, as the men threw they gavethem a strong spinning motion. That seems the secret of their action. It was wonderful to see how they whirled about among the fowl, striking one on the head, another on the leg, another on the wing, until they happened to hit one plump on the body; that seemed to stopthem. I am sure one of those sticks that I kept my eyes fixed on musthave knocked down six birds. I will practice with these things, and ifI ever get back home I will teach their use to our people. There arealmost as many waterfowl on our sea as there are here. I have seen italmost black with them down at the southern end, where it is borderedby swamps and reed-covered marshes. "

"How do they catch them there, Jethro?" Chebron asked. 

"They net them in decoys, and sometimes wade out among them with theirheads hidden among floating boughs, and so get near enough to seizethem by the legs and pull them under water; in that way a man willcatch a score of them before their comrades are any the wiser. "

"We catch them the same way here, " one of the fowlers who had beenlistening remarked. "We weave little bowers just large enough for ourheads and shoulders to go into, and leave three or four of themfloating about for some days near the spot where we mean to work. Thewild fowl get accustomed to them, and after that we can easily goamong them and capture numbers. "

"I should think fowling must be a good trade, " Chebron said. 

"It is good enough at times, " the man replied; "but the ducks are nothere all the year. The long-legged birds are always to be found herein numbers, but the ducks are uncertain, so are the geese. At certaintimes in the year they leave us altogether. Some say they go acrossthe Great Sea to the north; others that they go far south into Nubia. Then even when they are here they are uncertain. Sometimes they arethick here, then again there is scarce one to be seen, and we hearthey are swarming on the lakes further to the west. Of course thewading birds are of no use for food; so you see when the ducks andgeese are scarce, we have a hard time of it. Then, again, even when wehave got a boat-load we have a long way to take it to market, and whenthe weather is hot all may get spoiled before we can sell them; andthe price is so low in these parts when the flocks are here that itis hard to lay by enough money to keep us and our families during theslack time. If the great cities Thebes and Memphis lay near to us, it would be different. They could consume all we could catch, andwe should get better prices, but unless under very favorablecircumstances there is no hope of the fowl keeping good during thelong passage up the river to Thebes. In fact, were it not for ourdecoys we should starve. In these, of course, we take them alive, andsend them in baskets to Thebes, and in that way get a fair price forthem. "

"What sort of decoys do you use?" Jethro asked. 

"Many kinds, " the man replied. "Sometimes we arch over the rushes, tiethem together at the top so as to form long passages over littlechannels among the rushes; then we strew corn over the water, andplace near the entrance ducks which are trained to swim about outsideuntil a flock comes near; then they enter the passage feeding, and theothers follow. There is a sort of door which they can push asideeasily as they pass up, but cannot open on their return. "

"That is the sort of decoy they use in our country, " Jethro said. 

"Another way, " the fowler went on, "is to choose a spot where therushes form a thick screen twenty yards deep along the bank; then alight net two or three hundred feet long is pegged down on to theshore behind them, and thrown over the tops of the rushes, reaching towithin a foot or two of the water. Here it is rolled up, so that whenit is shaken out it will go down into the water. Then two men standamong the rushes at the ends of the net, while another goes out far onto the lake in a boat. When he sees a flock of ducks swimming near theshore he poles the boat toward them; not so rapidly as to frightenthem into taking flight, but enough so to attract their attention andcause uneasiness. He goes backward and forward, gradually approachingthe shore, and of course managing so as to drive them toward the pointwhere the net is. When they are opposite this he closes in faster, andthe ducks all swim in among the rushes. Directly they are in, the menat the ends of the net shake down the rolled-up part, and then thewhole flock are prisoners. After that the fowlers have only to enterthe rushes, and take them as they try to fly upward and are stopped bythe net. With luck two or three catches can be made in a day, and athousand ducks and sometimes double that number can be captured. Thenthey are put into flat baskets just high enough for them to stand inwith their heads out through the openings at the top, and so put onboard the boat and taken up the Nile. "

"Yes, I have often seen the baskets taken out of the boats, " Chebronsaid, "and thought how cruel it was to pack them so closely. But howdo they feed them for they must often be a fortnight on the way?"

"The trader who has bought them of us and other fowlers waits until hehas got enough together to freight a large craft--for it would not payto work upon a small scale--accompanies them up the river, and feedsthem regularly with little balls made of moistened flour, just in thesame way that they do at the establishments in Upper Egypt, where theyraise fowl and stuff them for the markets. If the boat is a large one, and is taking up forty or fifty thousand fowl, of course he takes twoor three boys to help him, for it is no light matter to feed such anumber, and each must have a little water as well as the meal. Itseems strange to us here, where fowl are so abundant, that peopleshould raise and feed them just as if they were bullocks. But Isuppose it is true. "

"It is quite true, " Chebron replied. "Amuba and I went to one of thegreat breeding-farms two or three months ago. There are two sorts--onewhere they hatch, the other where they fat them. The one we went toembraced both branches, but this is unusual. From the hatching-placescollectors go round to all the people who keep fowls for miles roundand bring in eggs, and beside these they buy them from others at agreater distance. The eggs are placed on sand laid on the floor ofa low chamber, and this is heated by means of flues from a fireunderneath. It requires great care to keep the temperature exactlyright; but of course men who pass their lives at this work canregulate it exactly, and know by the feel just what is the heat atwhich the eggs should be kept. 

"There are eight or ten such chambers in the place we visited, so thatevery two or three days one or other of them hatches out and is readyfor fresh eggs to be put down. The people who send the eggs come in atthe proper time and receive each a number of chickens in proportion tothe eggs they have sent, one chicken being given for each two eggs. Some hatchers give more, some less; what remain over are paymentfor their work; so you see they have to be very careful about thehatching. If they can hatch ninety chickens out of every hundred eggs, it pays them very well; but if, owing to the heat being too great ortoo little, only twenty or thirty out of every hundred are raised, they have to make good the loss. Of course they always put in a greatmany of the eggs they have themselves bought. They are thus able togive the right number to their customers even if the eggs have notturned out well. 

"Those that remain after the proper number has been given to thefarmers the breeders sell to them or to others, it being no part oftheir business to bring up the chickens. The fattening business isquite different. At these places there are long rows of little boxespiled up on each other into a wall five feet high. The door of each ofthese boxes has a hole in it through which the fowl can put its head, with a little sort of shutter that closes down on it. A fowl is placedin each bow. Then the attendants go around two together; one carries abasket filled with little balls of meal, the other lifts the shutter, and as the fowl puts its head out catches it by the neck, makes itopen its beak, and with his other hand pushes the ball of meal downits throat. They are so skillful that the operation takes scarce amoment; then they go on to the next, and so on down the long rowsuntil they have fed the last of those under their charge. Then theybegin again afresh. "

"Why do they keep them in the dark?" the fowler asked. 

"They told us that they did it because in the dark they were notrestless, and slept all the time between their meals. Then each timethe flap is lifted they think it is daylight, and pop out their headsat once to see. In about ten days they get quite fat and plump, andare ready for market. "

"It seems a wonderful deal of trouble, " the fowler said. "But Isuppose, as they have a fine market close at hand, and can get goodprices, it pays them. It seems more reasonable to me than the hatchingbusiness. Why they should not let the fowls hatch their own eggs ismore than I can imagine. "

"Fowls will lay a vastly greater number of eggs than they will hatch, "Chebron said. "A well-fed fowl should lay two hundred and fifty eggsin the year; and, left to herself, she will not hatch more than twobroods of fifteen eggs in each. Thus, you see, as it pays thepeasants much better to rear fowls than to sell eggs, it is to theirprofit to send their eggs to the hatching-places, and so to get ahundred and twenty-five chickens a year instead of thirty. "

"I suppose it does, " the fowler agreed. "But here we are, my lord, atthe end of our journey. There is the point where we are to land, andyour servant who hired us is standing there in readiness for you. Ihope that you are satisfied with your day's sport. "

Chebron said they had been greatly pleased, and in a few minutes theboat reached the landing-place, where Rabah was awaiting them. One ofthe fowlers, carrying a dozen of the finest fowl they had killed, accompanied them to the spot Rabah had chosen for the encampment. Likethe last, it stood at the foot of the sandhills, a few hundred yardsfrom the lake. 

"Is the place where we are going to hunt near here?" was Chebron'sfirst question. 

"No, my lord; it is two miles away. But, in accordance with yourorder last night, I have arranged for you to fish to-morrow. In theafternoon I will move the tents a mile nearer to the country where youwill hunt, but it is best not to go too close, for near the edge ofthese great swamps the air is unhealthy to those who are notaccustomed to it. "

"I long to get at the hunting, " Chebron said; "but it is better, asyou say, to have the day's fishing first, for the work would seem tameafter the excitement of hunting the river-horse. We shall be glad ofour dinner as soon as we can get it, for although we have done justiceto the food you put on board, we are quite ready again. Twelve hoursof this fresh air from the sea gives one the appetite of a hyena. "

"Everything is already in readiness, my lord. I thought it better notto wait for the game you brought home, which will do well to-morrow, and so purchased fish and fowl from the peasants. As we have seen yourboat for the last two or three hours, we were able to calculate thetime of your arrival, and thus have everything in readiness. "

The dinner was similar to that on the previous day, except that a haretook the place of the venison--a change for the better, as the harewas a delicacy much appreciated by the Egyptians. The following daywas spent in fishing. For this purpose a long net was used, and themethod was precisely similar to that in use in modern times. One endof the net was fastened to the shore, the net itself being coiled upin the boat. This was rowed out into the lake, the fishermen payingout the net as it went. A circuit was then made back to the shore, where the men seized the two ends of the net and hauled it to land, capturing the fish inclosed within its sweep. After seeing two orthree hauls made, the lads went with Jethro on board the boat. Theywere provided by the fishermen with long two-pronged spears. 

The boat was then quietly rowed along the edge of the rushes, wherethe water was deeper than usual. It was, however, so clear that theycould see to the bottom, and with their spears they struck at the fishswimming there. At first they were uniformly unsuccessful, as theywere ignorant that allowance must be made for diffraction, and werepuzzled at finding that their spears instead of going straight down atthe fish they struck at seemed to bend off at an angle at the water'sedge. The fishermen, however, explained to them that an allowance mustbe made for this, the allowance being all the greater the greater thedistance the fish was from the boat, and that it was only when it layprecisely under them that they could strike directly at it. But evenafter being instructed in the matter they succeeded but poorly, andpresently laid down their spears and contented themselves withwatching their boatmen, who rarely failed in striking and bringingup the prey they aimed at. 

Presently their attention was attracted to four boats, each containingfrom six to eight men. Two had come from either direction, and whenthey neared each other volleys of abuse were exchanged between theiroccupants. 

"What is all this about?" Chebron asked as the two fishermen laid bytheir spears, and with faces full of excitement turned round to watchthe boats. 

"The boats come from two villages, my lord, between which at presentthere is a feud arising out of some fishing-nets that were carriedaway. They sent a regular challenge to each other a few days since, asis the custom here, and their champions are going to fight it out. Yousee the number of men on one side are equal to those on the other, andthe boats are about the same size. "

Amuba and Jethro looked on with great interest, for they had seenpainted on the walls representations of these fights between boatmen, which were of common occurrence, the Egyptians being a very combativerace, and fierce feuds being often carried on for a long time betweenneighboring villages. The men were armed with poles some ten feet inlength, and about an inch and a half in diameter, their favoriteweapons on occasions of this kind. The boats had now come in closecontact, and a furious battle at once commenced, the clattering of thesticks, the heavy thuds of the blows, and the shouts of the combatantscreating a clamor that caused all the waterfowl within a circle ofhalf a mile to fly screaming away across the lake. The men all usedtheir heavy weapons with considerable ability, the greater part of theblows being warded off. Many, however, took effect, some of thecombatants being knocked into the water, others fell prostrate intheir boats, while some dropped their long staves after a disablingblow on the arm. 

"It is marvelous that they do not all kill each other, " Jethro said. "Surely this shaving of the head, Amuba, which has always struck us asbeing very peculiar, has its uses, for it must tend to thicken theskull, for surely the heads of no other men could have borne suchblows without being crushed like water-jars. "

That there was certainly some ground for Jethro's supposition isproved by the fact that Herodotus, long afterward writing of thedesperate conflicts between the villagers of Egypt, asserted thattheir skulls were thicker than those of any other people. 

Most of the men who fell into the water scrambled back into the boatsand renewed the fight, but some sank immediately and were seen nomore. At last, when fully half the men on each side had been put _horsde combat_, four or five having been killed or drowned, the boatsseparated, no advantage resting with either party; and still shoutingdefiance and jeers at each other, the men poled in the direction oftheir respective villages. 

"Are such desperate fights as these common?" Chebron asked thefishermen. 

"Yes; there are often quarrels, " one of them replied, quietly resuminghis fishing as if nothing out of the ordinary way had taken place. "Ifthey are water-side villages their champions fight in boats, as youhave seen; if not, equal parties meet at a spot halfway between thevillages and decide it on foot. Sometimes they fight with shortsticks, the hand being protected by a basket hilt, while on the leftarm a piece of wood, extending from the elbow to the tips of thefingers, is fastened on by straps serving as a shield; but moreusually they fight with the long pole, which we call the neboot. "

"It is a fine weapon, " Jethro said, "and they guard their heads withit admirably, sliding their hands far apart. If I were back again, Amuba, I should like to organize a regiment of men armed with thoseweapons. It would need that the part used as a guard should be coveredwith light iron to prevent a sword or ax from cutting through it; butwith that addition they would make splendid weapons, and footmen armedwith sword and shield would find it hard indeed to repel an assault bythem. "

"The drawback would be, " Amuba observed, "that each man would requireso much room to wield his weapon that they must stand far apart, andeach would be opposed to three or four swordsmen in the enemy's line. "

"That is true, Amuba, and you have certainly hit upon the weak pointin the use of such a weapon; but for single combat, or the fighting ofbroken ranks, they would be grand. When we get back to Thebes if I canfind any peasant who can instruct me in the use of these neboots Iwill certainly learn it. "

"You ought to make a fine player, " one of the fishermen said, lookingat Jethro's powerful figure. "I should not like a crack on the headfrom a neboot in your hands. But the sun is getting low, and we hadbest be moving to the point where you are to disembark. "

"We have had another capital day, Rabah, " Chebron said when theyreached their new encampment. "I hope that the rest will turn out assuccessful. "

"I think that I can promise you that they will, my lord. I have beenmaking inquiries among the villagers, and find that the swamp in theriver bed abounds with hippopotami. "

"How do you hunt them--on foot?"

"No, my lord. There is enough water in the river bed for the flatboats made of bundles of rushes to pass up, while in many places aredeep pools in which the animals lie during the heat of the day. "

"Are they ferocious animals?" Amuba asked. "I have never yet seen one;for though they say that they are common in the Upper Nile, as well asfound in swamps like this at its mouth, there are none anywhere in theneighborhood of Thebes. I suppose that there is too much traffic forthem, and that they are afraid of showing themselves in such water. "

"There would be no food for them, " Rabah said. "They are found only inswamps like this, or in places on the Upper Nile where the river isshallow and bordered with aquatic plants, on whose roots theyprincipally live. They are timid creatures and are found only inlittle-frequented places. When struck they generally try to make theirescape; for although occasionally they will rush with their enormousmouth open at a boat, tear it in pieces, and kill the hunter, thisvery seldom happens. As a rule they try only to fly. "

"They must be cowardly beasts!" Jethro said scornfully. "I wouldrather hunt an animal, be it ever so small, that will make a fight forits life. However, we shall see. "

Upon the following morning they started for the scene of action. Anexclamation of surprise broke from them simultaneously when, onascending a sandhill, they saw before them a plain a mile wideextending at their feet. It was covered with rushes and other aquaticplants, and extended south as far as the eye could see. 

"For one month in the year, " Rabah said, "this is a river, for elevenit is little more than a swamp, though the shallower boats can maketheir way up it many miles. But a little water always finds its waydown, either from the Nile itself or from the canals. It is one of thefew places of Northern Egypt where the river-horse is still found, andnone are allowed to hunt them unless they are of sufficient rank toobtain the permission of the governor of the province. The stewardwrote for and obtained this as soon as he knew by letter from yourfather that you were accompanying him and would desire to have somesport. "

"Are there crocodiles there?" Amuba asked. 

"Many, " Rabah replied, "although few are now found in the lakes. Thepeople here are not like those of the Theban zone, who hold them inhigh respect--here they regard them as dangerous enemies, and killthem without mercy. "

CHAPTER VII. 

HIPPOPOTAMUS AND CROCODILE. 

Guided by Rabah the party now descended to the edge of the swamp. Herein the shallow water lay three boats, or rather rafts, constructed ofbundles of bulrushes. They were turned up in front so as to form asort of swan-necked bow, and in outline were exactly similar to theiron of modern skates. Upon each stood a native with a pole forpushing the rafts along, and three or four spears. These were ofunusual shape, and the lads examined them with curiosity. They hadbroad short blades, and these were loosely attached to the shafts, sothat when the animal was struck the shaft would drop out, leaving thehead imbedded in its flesh. To the head was attached a cord which waswound up on a spindle passing through a handle. 

"Those rafts do not look as if they would carry three, " Chebron said. 

"They will do so at a push, " the man replied; "but they are betterwith two only. "

"I will stop onshore, with your permission, Chebron, " Jethro said. "Isee there are a number of men here with ropes. I suppose they havesomething to do with the business, and I will accompany them. "

"The ropes are for hauling the beasts ashore after we have struckthem. "

"Well, I will go and help pull them. I can do my share at that, andshould be of no use on one of those little rafts; indeed, I thinkthat my weight would bury it under the water. "

"We have been out this morning, my lord, " the boatman said, addressingChebron, "and have found out that there is a river-horse lying in apool a mile up the river. I think he is a large one and will give usgood sport. "

Chebron and Amuba now took their places on the two rafts; and the men, laying down the spears and taking the poles, pushed off from theshore. Noiselessly they made their way among the rushes. Sometimes thechannels were so narrow that the reeds almost brushed the rafts onboth sides; then they opened out into wide pools, and here the waterdeepened so much that the poles could scarce touch the bottom. Not aword was spoken, as the men had warned them that the slightest noisewould scare the hippopotami and cause them to sink to the bottom ofthe pools, where they would be difficult to capture. After half anhour's poling they reached a pool larger than any that they hadhitherto passed, and extending on one side almost to the bank of theriver. 

The man on his raft now signed to Chebron to take up one of thespears; but the lad shook his head and motioned to him to undertakethe attack, for he felt that, ignorant as he was of the habits of theanimal, it would be folly for him to engage in such an adventure. Theman nodded, for he had indeed been doubting as to the course which theaffair would take, for it needed a thrust with a very powerful arm todrive the spear through the thick hide of the hippopotamus. Amubaimitated Chebron's example, preferring to be a spectator instead of anactor in this unknown sport. 

For three or four minutes the boats lay motionless, then a blowingsound was heard, and the boatman pointed to what seemed to the boystwo lumps of black mud projecting an inch or two above the water nearthe margin of the rushes. They could not have believed that theseformed part of an animal but that slight ripples widening out on theglassy water showed that there had been a movement at the spotindicated. With a noiseless push Chebron's hunter sent the boat inthat direction, and then handed the end of the pole to Chebron, signing to him to push the boat back when he gave the signal. 

When within ten yards of the two little black patches there was asudden movement; they widened into an enormous head, and a huge beastrose to his feet, startled at the discovery he had just made that menwere close at hand. In an instant the hunter hurled his spear with allhis force. Tough as was the animal's hide, the sharp head cut its waythrough. With a roar the beast plunged into the rushes, the shaft ofthe spear falling out of its socket as it did so, and the strong cordran out rapidly from the reel held by the hunter. Presently the strainceased. "He has laid down again in shelter, " the hunter said; "we willnow follow him and give him a second spear. "

Pushing the rushes aside the boat was forced along until they againcaught sight of the hippopotamus, that was standing up to its belly inwater. 

"Is he going to charge?" Chebron asked, grasping a spear. 

"No, there is little chance of that. Should he do so and upset theboat, throw yourself among the rushes and lie there with only yourface above water. I will divert his attention and come back and getyou into the boat when he has made off. "

Another spear was thrown with good effect. There was a roar and agreat splash. Chebron thought that the animal was upon them; but heturned off and dashed back to the pool where he had been first lying. 

"I thought that was what he would do, " the hunter said. "They alwaysseek shelter in the bottom of the deep pools; and here, you see, thewater is not deep enough to cover him. "

The boat again followed the hippopotamus. Amuba was still on his rafton the pool. 

"What has become of him?" Chebron asked as they passed beyond therushes. 

"He has sunk to the bottom of the pool, " Amuba replied. "He gave me astart, I can tell you. We heard him bursting through the rushes, andthen he rushed out with his mouth open--a mouth like a cavern; andthen, just as I thought he was going to charge us, he turned off andsank to the bottom of the pool. "

"How long will he lie there?" Chebron asked the hunter. 

"A long time if he is left to himself, but we are going to stir himup. "

So saying he directed the boat toward the rushes nearest to the bankand pushed the boat through them. 

"Oh, here you are, Jethro!" Chebron said, seeing the Rebu and the menhe had accompanied standing on the bank. 

"What has happened, Chebron--have you killed one of them? We heard asort of roar and a great splashing. "

"We have not killed him, but there are two spear-heads sticking intohim. "

The hunter handed the cords to the men and told them to pull steadily, but not hard enough to break the cords. Then he took from them the endof the rope they carried and poled back into the pool. 

"Those cords are not strong enough to pull the great beast to theshore, are they?" Chebron asked. 

"Oh, no, they would not move him; but by pulling on them it causes thespear-heads to give him pain, he gets uneasy, and rises to the surfacein anger. Then, you see, I throw this noose over his head, and theycan pull upon that. "

In two or three minutes the animal's head appeared above the water. The instant it did so the hunter threw the noose. The aim was correct, and with a jerk he tightened it round the neck. 

"Now pull!" he shouted. 

The peasants pulled, and gradually the hippopotamus was drawn towardthe bank, although struggling to swim in the opposite direction. 

As soon, however, as he reached the shallow water and his feet touchedthe ground he threw his whole weight upon the rope. The peasants werethrown to the ground and the rope dragged through their fingers asthe hippopotamus again made his way to the bottom of the pool. Thepeasants regained their feet and pulled on the rope and cords. Againthe hippopotamus rose and was dragged to the shallow, only to breakaway again. For eight or ten times this happened. 

"He is getting tired now, " the hunter said. "Next time or the timeafter they will get him on shore. We will land then and attack himwith spears and arrows. "

The hippopotamus was indeed exhausted, and allowed itself to bedragged ashore at the next effort without opposition. As soon as itdid so he was attacked with spears by the hunters, Jethro, and theboys. The latter found that they were unable to drive their weaponsthrough the thick skin, and betook themselves to their bows andarrows. The hunters, however, knew the points at which the skin wasthinnest, and drove their spears deep into the animal just behind thefore leg, while the boys shot their arrows at its mouth. Another noosehad been thrown over its head as it issued from the water, and thepeasants pulling on the ropes prevented it from charging. Three orfour more thrusts were given from the hunters; then one of the spearstouched a vital part--the hippopotamus sank on its knees and rolledover dead. 

The peasants sent up a shout of joy, for the flesh of the hippopotamusis by no means bad eating, and here was a store of food sufficient forthe whole neighborhood. 

"Shall we search for another, my lord?" the hunter asked Chebron. 

"No. I think I have had enough of this. There is no fun in killing ananimal that has not spirit to defend itself. What do you think, Amuba?"

"I quite agree with you, Chebron. One might almost as well slaughter acow. What is that?" he exclaimed suddenly as a loud scream was heardat a short distance away. "It is a woman's voice. "

Chebron darted off in full speed in the direction of the sound, closely followed by Amuba and Jethro. They ran about a hundred yardsalong the bank, when they saw the cause of the outcry. An immensecrocodile was making his way toward the river, dragging along with itthe figure of a woman. 

In spite of his reverence for the crocodile Chebron did not hesitate amoment, but rushing forward smote the crocodile on the nose with allhis strength with the shaft of his spear. The crocodile dropped itsvictim and turned upon its assailant, but Jethro and Amuba were closebehind, and these also attacked him. The crocodile seeing thisaccession of enemies now set out for the river, snapping its jawstogether. 

"Mind its tail!" one of the hunters exclaimed, running up. 

But the warning was too late, for the next moment Amuba received atremendous blow which sent him to the ground. The hunter at the samemoment plunged his spear into the animal through the soft skin at theback of its leg. Jethro followed his example on the other side. Theanimal checked its flight, and turning round and round lashed with itstail in all directions. 

"Keep clear of it!" the hunter shouted. "It is mortally wounded andwill need no more blows. "

In fact, the crocodile had received its death-wound. Its movementsbecame more languid, it ceased to lash its tail, though it stillsnapped at those nearest to it, but gradually this action also ceased, its head sank, and it was dead. Jethro as soon as he had delivered hisblow ran to Amuba. 

"Are you hurt?" he asked anxiously. 

"No, I don't think so, " Amuba gasped. "The brute has knocked all thebreath out of my body; but that's better than if he had hit me in theleg, for I think he would have broken it had he done so. How is thewoman--is she dead?"

"I have not had time to see, " Jethro replied. "Let me help you to yourfeet, and let us see if any of your ribs are broken. I will see abouther afterward. "

Amuba on getting up declared that he did not think he was seriouslyhurt, although unable for the time to stand upright. 

"I expect I am only bruised, Jethro. It was certainly a tremendouswhack he gave me, and I expect I shall not be able to take part in anysporting for the next few days. The crocodile was worth a dozenhippopotami. There was some courage about him. "

They now walked across to Chebron, who was stooping over the figure ofthe crocodile's victim. 

"Why, she is but a girl!" Amuba exclaimed. "She is no older than yoursister, Chebron. "

"Do you think she is dead?" Chebron asked in hushed tones. 

"I think she has only fainted, " Jethro replied. "Here, " he shouted toone of the peasants who were gathered round the crocodile, "one of yourun down to the water and bring up a gourdful. "

"I don't think she is dead, " Amuba said. "It seemed to me that thecrocodile had seized her by the leg. "

"We must carry her somewhere, " Jethro said, "and get some woman toattend to her. I will see if there is a hut near. " He sprang up to thetop of some rising ground and looked round. "There is a cottage closeat hand, " he said as he returned. "I dare say she belongs there. "

Bidding two of the peasants run to fetch some women, he lifted up theslight figure and carried her up the slope, the two lads following. Onturning round the foot of a sandhill they saw a cottage lying nestledbehind it. It was neater and better kept than the majority of the hutsof the peasants. The walls of baked clay had been whitewashed and werehalf-covered with bright flowers. A patch of carefully cultivatedground lay around it. Jethro entered the cottage. On a settle at thefurther end a man was sitting. He was apparently of great age; hishair and long beard were snowy white. 

"What is it?" he exclaimed as Jethro entered. "Has the God of ourfathers again smitten me in my old age, and taken from me my pet lamb?I heard her cry, but my limbs have lost their power, and I could notrise to come to her aid. "

"I trust that the child is not severely injured, " Jethro said. "We hadjust killed a hippopotamus when we heard her scream, and running upfound a great crocodile dragging her to the river, but we soon madehim drop her. I trust that she is not severely hurt. The beast seemedto us to have seized her by the leg. We have sent to fetch some women. Doubtless they will be here immediately. Ah! here's the water. "

He laid the girl down upon a couch in the corner of the room, andtaking the gourd from the peasant who brought it sprinkled some wateron her face, while Amuba, by his direction, rubbed her hands. It wassome minutes before she opened her eyes, and just as she did so twowomen entered the hut. Leaving the girl to their care, Jethro and theboys left the cottage. 

"I trust that the little maid is not greatly hurt, " Amuba said. "Byher dress it seems to me that she is an Israelite, though I thought wehad left their land behind us on the other side of the desert. Stillher dress resembles those of the women we saw in the village as wepassed, and it is well for her it does so, for they wear more andthicker garments than the Egyptian peasant women, and the brute'steeth may not have torn her severely. "

In a few minutes one of the women came out and told them that the maidhad now recovered and that she was almost unhurt. "The crocodile seemsto have seized her by her garments rather than her flesh, and althoughthe teeth have bruised her, the skin is unbroken. Her grandfatherwould fain thank you for the service you have rendered him. "

They re-entered the cottage. The girl was sitting on the ground at hergrandfather's feet holding one of his hands in hers, while with hisother he was stroking her head. As they entered, the women, seeingthat their services were no longer required, left the cottage. 

"Who are those to whom I owe the life of my grandchild?" the old manasked. 

"I am Chebron, the son of Ameres, the high priest of the temple ofOsiris at Thebes. These are my friends, Amuba and Jethro, two of theRebu nation who were brought to Egypt and now live in my father'shousehold. "

"We are his servants, " Amuba said, "though he is good enough to callus his friends. "

"'Tis strange, " the old man said, "that the son of a priest of Osirisshould thus come to gladden the last few hours of one who has alwayswithstood the Egyptian gods. And yet had the crocodile carried off myRuth, it might have been better for her, seeing that ere the sun hasrisen and set many times she will be alone in the world. "

The girl uttered a little cry, and rising on her knees threw her armsround the old man's neck. 

"It must be so, my Ruth. I have lived a hundred and ten years in thisland of the heathen, and my course is run; and were it not for yoursake I should be glad that it is so, for my life has been sorrow andbitterness. I call her my grandchild, but she is in truth the daughterof my grandchild, and all who stood between her and me have passedaway before me and left us alone together. But she trusts in the Godof Abraham, and he will raise up a protector for her. "

Chebron, who had learned something of the traditions of the Israelitesdwelling in Egypt, saw by the old man's words that Jethro's surmiseswere correct and that he belonged to that race. 

"You are an Israelite, " he said gently. "How is it that you are notdwelling among your people instead of alone among strangers?"

"I left them thirty years back when Ruth's mother was but a totteringchild. They would not suffer me to dwell in peace among them, butdrove me out because I testified against them. "

"Because you testified against them?" Chebron repeated in surprise. 

"Yes. My father was already an old man when I was born, and he was oneof the few who still clung to the faith of our fathers. He taught methat there was but one God, the God of Abraham, of Isaac, and ofJacob, and that all other gods were but images of wood and stone. Tothat faith I clung, though after awhile I alone of all our people heldto the belief. The others had forgotten their God and worshiped thegods of the Egyptians. When I would speak to them they treated mywords as ravings and as casting dishonor on the gods they served. 

"My sons went with the rest, but my daughter learned the true faithfrom my lips and clung to it. She taught her daughter after her, andten years ago, when she too lay dying, she sent Ruth by a messenger tome, praying me to bring her up in the faith of our fathers, and sayingthat though she knew I was of a great age, she doubted not that whenmy time came God would raise up protectors for the child. So for tenyears we have dwelt here together, tilling and watering our ground andliving on its fruit and by the sale of baskets that we weave andexchange for fish with our neighbors. The child worships the God ofour fathers, and has grown and thriven here for ten years; but myheart is heavy at the thought that my hours are numbered and that Isee no way after me but that Ruth shall return to our people, who willassuredly in time wean her from her faith. "

"Never, grandfather, " the girl said firmly. "They may beat me andpersecute me, but I will never deny my God. "

"They are hard people the Israelites, " the old man said, shaking hishead, "and they are stubborn and must needs prevail against one sotender. However, all matters are in the hands of God, who will againreveal himself in his due time to his people who have forgotten him. "

Amuba, looking at the girl, thought that she had more power ofresistance than the old man gave her credit for. Her face was of thesame style of beauty as that of some of the young women he had seen inthe villages of the Israelites, but of a higher and finer type. Herface was almost oval, with soft black hair, and delicately markedeyebrows running almost in a straight line below her forehead. Hereyes were large and soft, with long lashes veiling them, but there wasa firmness about the lips and chin that spoke of a determined will, and gave strength to her declaration "Never. "

There was silence a moment, and then Chebron said almost timidly:

"My father, although high priest of Osiris, is not a bigot in hisreligion. He is wise and learned, and views all things temperately, asmy friends here can tell you. He knows of your religion; for I haveheard him say that when they first came into this land the Israelitesworshiped one God only. I have a sister who is of about the same ageas Ruth, and is gentle and kind. I am sure that if I ask my father hewill take your grandchild into his household to be a friend andcompanion to Mysa, and I am certain that he would never try to shakeher religion, but would let her worship as she chooses. "

The old man looked fixedly at Chebron. 

"Your speech is pleasant and kind, young sir, and your voice has anhonest ring. A few years back I would have said that I would ratherthe maiden were dead than a handmaid in the house of an Egyptian; butas death approaches we see things differently, and it may be that shewould be better there than among those who once having known the trueGod have forgotten him and taken to the worship of idols. I havealways prayed and believed that God would raise up protectors forRuth, and it seems to me now that the way you have been brought hitherin these latter days of my life is the answer to my prayer. Ruth, mychild, you have heard the offer, and it is for you to decide. Will yougo with this young Egyptian lord and serve his sister as a handmaiden, or will you return to the villages of our people?"

Ruth had risen to her feet now, and was looking earnestly at Chebron, then her eyes turned to the faces of Amuba and Jethro, and then slowlywent back again to Chebron. 

"I believe that God has chosen for me, " she said at last, "and hassent them here not only to save my life, but to be protectors to me;their faces are all honest and good. If the father of this youth willreceive me, I will, when you leave me, go and be the handmaid of hisdaughter. "

"It is well, " the old man said. "Now I am ready to depart, for myprayers have been heard. May God deal with you and yours, Egyptian, even as you deal with my child. "

"May it be so, " Chebron replied reverently. 

"I can tell you, " Jethro said to the old man, "that in no household inEgypt could your daughter be happier than in that of Ameres. He is thelord and master of Amuba and myself, and yet, as you see, his sontreats us not as servants, but as friends. Ameres is one of thekindest of men; and as to his daughter Mysa, whose special attendant Iam, I would lay down my life to shield her from harm. Your grandchildcould not be in better hands. As to her religion, although Ameres hasoften questioned Amuba and myself respecting the gods of our people, he has never once shown the slightest desire that we should abandonthem for those of Egypt. "

"And now, " Chebron said, "we will leave you; for doubtless theexcitement has wearied you, and Ruth needs rest and quiet after herfright. We are encamped a mile away near the lake, and will come andsee you to-morrow. "

Not a word was spoken for some time after they left the house, andthen Chebron said:

"It really would almost seem as if what that old man said was true, and that his God had sent us there that a protector might be found forhis daughter. It was certainly strange that we should happen to bewithin sound of her voice when she was seized by that crocodile, andbe able to rescue her just in time. It needed, you see, first, that weshould be there, then that the crocodile should seize her at thatmoment, and, lastly, that we should be just in time to save her beingdragged into the river. A crocodile might have carried her away tenthousand times without any one being within reach to save her and thechances were enormously against any one who did save her being in aposition to offer her a suitable home at her grandfather's death. "

"It is certainly strange. You do not think that your father will haveany objection to take her?" Amuba asked. 

"Oh, no; he may say that he does not want any more servants in thehouse, but I am sure that when he sees her he will be pleased to havesuch a companion for Mysa. If it was my mother I do not know. Mostlikely she would say no; but when she hears that it has all beensettled, she will not trouble one way or the other about it. I willwrite my father a letter telling him all about it, and send off one ofthe slaves with it at once. He can get back to-morrow, and it willgladden the old man's heart to know that it is all arranged. I wish totell my father, too, of my trouble. "

"What trouble?" Amuba asked in surprise. "You have told me nothingabout anything troubling you. "

"Do you not understand, Amuba? I am in trouble because I struck thecrocodile; it is an impious action, and yet what could I do?"

Amuba repressed an inclination to smile. 

"You could do nothing else, Chebron, for there was no time to mincematters. He was going too fast for you to explain to him that he wasdoing wrong in carrying off a girl, and you therefore took the onlymeans in your power of stopping him; besides, the blow you dealt himdid him no injury whatever. It was Jethro and the hunter who killedhim. "

"But had I not delayed his flight they could not have done so. "

"That is true enough, Chebron; but in that case he would have reachedthe water with his burden and devoured her at his leisure. Unless youthink that his life is of much more importance than hers, I cannot seethat you have anything to reproach yourself with. "

"You do not understand me, Amuba, " Chebron said pettishly. "Of courseI do not think that the life of an ordinary animal is of as muchimportance as that of a human being; but the crocodiles are sacred, and misfortune falls upon those who injure them. "

"Then in that case, Chebron, misfortune must fall very heavily on theinhabitants of those districts where the crocodile is killed whereverhe is found. I have not heard that pestilence and famine visit thoseparts of Egypt with more frequency than they do the districts wherethe crocodile is venerated. "

Chebron made no answer. What Amuba said was doubtless true; but uponthe other hand, he had always been taught that the crocodile wassacred, and if so he could not account for the impunity with whichthese creatures were destroyed in other parts of Egypt. It was anotherof the puzzles that he so constantly met with. After a long pause hereplied:

"It may seem to be as you say; but you see, Amuba, there are somegods specially worshiped in one district, others in another. In thedistrict that a god specially protects he would naturally be indignantwere the animals sacred to him to be slain, while he might pay no heedto the doings in those parts in which he is little concerned. "

"In that case, Chebron, you can clearly set your mind at rest. Let usallow that it is wrong to kill a crocodile in the district in which heis sacred and where a god is concerned about his welfare, but that noevil consequences can follow the slaying of him in districts in whichhe is not sacred, and where his god, as you say, feels little interestin him. "

"I hope that is so, Amuba; and that as the crocodile is not a sacredanimal here no harm may come from my striking one, though I would givemuch that I had not been obliged to do so. I hope that my father willregard the matter in the same light. "

"I have no doubt that he will do so, Chebron, especially as we agreedthat you did no real harm to the beast. "

"Is it not strange, Jethro, " Amuba said when Chebron had gone into thetent, "that wise and learned people like the Egyptians should be sosilly regarding animals?"

"It is strange, Amuba, and it was hard to keep from laughing to hearyou so gravely arguing the question with Chebron. If all the peopleheld the same belief I should not be surprised; but as almost everyanimal worshiped in one of the districts is hated and slain inanother, and that without any evil consequences arising, one wouldhave thought that they could not but see for themselves the folly oftheir belief. What are we going to do to-morrow?"

"I do not think that it is settled; we have had one day at each of thesports. Rabah said that to-morrow we could either go out and see newmodes of fishing, or accompany the fowlers and watch them catchingbirds in the clap nets, or go out into the desert and hunt ibex. Chebron did not decide, but I suppose when he has finished his letterwe shall hear what he intends to do. "

After Chebron had finished his letter, which was a long one, he calledRabah and asked him to dispatch it at once by the fleetest-footed ofthe slaves. 

"He will get there, " he said, "before my father retires to rest. If hedoes not reply at once, he will probably answer in the morning, and atany rate the man ought to be back before midday. "

At dinner Amuba asked Chebron whether he had decided what they shoulddo the next day. 

"We might go and look at the men with the clap nets, " Chebronanswered. "They have several sorts in use, and take numbers of pigeonsand other birds. I think that will be enough for to-morrow. We havehad four days' hard work, and a quiet day will be pleasant, and if wefind the time goes slowly, we can take a boat across the lake and lookat the Great Sea beyond the sandhills that divide the lake from it;beside, I hope we shall get my father's answer, and I should like somefurther talk with that old Israelite. It is interesting to learn aboutthe religion that his forefathers believed in, and in which it seemsthat he and his grandchild are now the last who have faith. "

"It will suit me very well to have a quiet day, Chebron; for in anycase I do not think I could have accompanied you. My ribs are sorefrom the whack the crocodile gave me with his tail, and I doubtwhether I shall be able to walk to-morrow. "

Indeed, the next morning Amuba was so stiff and sore that he wasunable to rise from his couch. 

Soon after breakfast the messenger returned, bringing a letter fromAmeres. It was as follows:

 "It seems to me, Chebron, that Mysa has no occasion for further attendants; but as your story of this old Israelite and his daughter interests me, and the girl is of Mysa's age and might be a pleasant companion for her, I have no objection to her entering our household. I should have liked to talk with the old man himself, and to have heard from him more about the religion that Joseph and his people brought to Egypt. It is recorded in some of the scrolls that these people were monotheists; but although I have many times questioned Israelites, all have professed to be acquainted with no religion but that of Egypt. If you have further opportunity find out as much as you can from this old man upon the subject. 

 "Assure him from me that his daughter shall be kindly treated in my household, and that no attempt whatever will be made to turn her from the religion she professes. As to your adventure with the crocodile, I do not think that your conscience need trouble you. It would certainly be unfortunate to meet in Upper Egypt a crocodile carrying off a peasant, and I am not called upon to give an opinion as to what would be the proper course to pursue under the circumstances; but as you are at present in a district where the crocodile, instead of being respected, is held in detestation, and as the people with you would probably have overtaken and slain him even without your intervention, I do not think that you need trouble yourself about the knock that you gave him across his snout. Had I found myself in the position you did I should probably have taken the same course. With respect to the girl, you had best give them instructions that when the old man dies she shall travel by boat to Thebes; arrived there, she will find no difficulty in learning which is my house, and on presenting herself there she will be well received. I will write at once to Mysa, telling her that you have found a little Israelite handmaiden as her special attendant, and that, should the girl arrive before my return, she is at once to assume that position. 

 "It would not do for her to come here were her grandfather to die before we leave for home. In the first place, she would be in the way, and in the second, her features and dress would proclaim her to be an Israelite. The people in the villages she passed through might detain her, and insist on her remaining with them; or, should she arrive here, the fact of her departing with us might be made a subject of complaint, and the Israelites would not improbably declare that I had carried off a young woman of their tribe as a slave. Therefore, in all respects it is better that she should proceed up the river to Thebes. 

 "As they are poor you had best leave a sum of money with them to pay for her passage by boat, and for her support during the voyage. I find that I shall have finished with the steward earlier than I had expected, and shall be starting in about three days to inspect the canals and lay out plans for some fresh ones; therefore, if by that time you have had enough sport to satisfy you, you had best journey back. "

"My father has consented, " Chebron said joyously as he finished theletter. "I felt sure that he would; still, I was anxious till I gotthe letter, for it would have been a great disappointment to the oldman could it not have been managed. I will go off and tell him atonce. I shall not want you this morning, Jethro; so you can eitherstay here with Amuba or do some fishing or fowling on the lake. Theboat is all in readiness, you know. "

Chebron went off to the cottage. Ruth was in the garden tending thevegetables, and he stopped to speak to her before entering. 

"I have not heard yet, " he said, "how it came about that you wereseized by the crocodile. "

"I hardly know how it was, " she said. "I am in the habit of going downmany times a day to fetch up water for the garden, and I always keep alookout for these creatures before I fill my jar; but yesterday I hadjust gone round the corner of the sandhill when I was struck down witha tremendous blow, and a moment afterward the creature seized me. Igave a scream; but I thought I was lost, for there are no neighborswithin sound of the voice, and my grandfather has not been able towalk for months. Then I prayed as well as I could for the pain, andGod heard me and sent you to deliver me. "

"It is not often that they go up so far from the river, is it?"

"Not often. But yesterday we had a portion of a kid from a neighborand were cooking it, and perhaps the smell attracted the crocodile;for they say that they are quick at smell, and they have been known togo into cottages and carry off meat from before the fire. "

"I see you walk very lame still. "

"Yes. Grandfather would have me keep still for a day or two; but Ithink that as soon as the bruises die out and the pain ceases I shallbe as well as ever. Beside, what would the garden do without water? Mygrandfather will be glad to see you, my lord; but he is rather morefeeble than usual this morning. The excitement of yesterday has shakenhim. "

She led the way into the cottage. 

"Your granddaughter has told me you are not very strong to-day, "Chebron began. 

"At my age, " the old man said, "even a little thing upsets one, andthe affair of yesterday was no little thing. I wonder much that theagitation did not kill me. "

"I have satisfactory news to give you, " Chebron said. "I yesterdaydispatched a message to my father, and have just received the answer. "And taking out the scroll he read aloud the portion in which Ameresstated his readiness to receive Ruth in his household, and his promisethat no pressure whatever should be put upon her to abandon herreligion. 

"The Lord be praised!" the old man exclaimed. "The very animals arethe instruments of his will, and the crocodile that threatened deathto the child was, in truth, the answer sent to my prayer. I thank you, my young lord; and as you and yours deal with my child, so may the Godof my fathers deal with you. But she may stay on with me for thelittle time that remains, may she not?"

"Surely. We should not think of taking her now. My father sendsinstructions as to what she is to do, and money to pay for her journeyup the Nile to Thebes. This is what he says. " And he read the portionof the scroll relating to the journey. "And now, " he said, "let meread to you what my father says about your religion. He is ever asearcher after truth, and would fain that I should hear from your lipsand repeat to him all that you can tell me relating to this God whomyou worship. "

"That will I with gladness, my young lord. The story is easily told, for it is simple, and not like that of your religion with its manydeities. "

Chebron took a seat upon a pile of rushes and prepared to listen tothe old man's story of the God of the Israelites. 

CHAPTER VIII. 

THE CONSPIRACY IN THE TEMPLE. 

For two days longer the party lingered by the side of the lake fishingand fowling, and then returned across the desert to the headquartersof Ameres. Two months were spent in examining canals and watercourses, seeing that the dykes were strengthened where needed, andthat the gates and channels were in good repair. Levels were taken forthe construction of several fresh branches, which would considerablyextend the margin of cultivation. The natives were called upon tofurnish a supply of labor for their formation; but the quota wasnot furnished without considerable grumbling on the part of theIsraelites, although Ameres announced that payment would be given themfor their work. At last, having seen that everything was in train, Ameres left one of his subordinates to carry out the work, and thenstarted with his son for Thebes. 

A fortnight after his return home he was informed that a young female, who said her name was Ruth, wished to see him. He bade the servantconduct her to him, and at the same time summon Chebron from hisstudies. The lad arrived first, and as Ruth entered presented her tohis father. 

"Welcome, child, to this house, " the high priest said. "I suppose byyour coming that the old man, your great-grandfather, of whom my sonhas spoken to me, is no more?"

"He died a month since, my lord, " Ruth replied; "but it was two weeksbefore I could find a passage in a boat coming hither. "

"Chebron, tell Mysa to come here, " Ameres said, and the lad at oncefetched Mysa, who had already heard that an Israelite girl was comingto be her special attendant, and had been much interested in Chebron'saccount of her and her rescue from the crocodile. 

"This is Ruth, Mysa, " Ameres said when she entered, "who has come tobe with you. She has lost her last friend, and I need not tell you, mychild, to be kind and considerate with her. You know what you wouldsuffer were you to be placed among strangers, and how lonely you wouldbe at first. She will be a little strange to our ways, but you willsoon make her at home, I hope. "

"I will try and make her happy, " Mysa replied, looking at her newcompanion. 

Although the girls were about the same age, Ruth looked the elder ofthe two. Mysa was still little more than a child, full of fun andlife. Ruth was broken down by the death of her grandfather and by thejourney she had made; but in any case she would have looked older thanMysa, the difference being in manner rather than in face or figure. Ruth had long had many responsibilities on her shoulders. There wasthe care and nursing of the old man, the cultivation of the garden onwhich their livelihood depended, the exchange of its products forother articles, the preparation of the meals. Her grandfather had beenin the habit of talking to her as a grown-up person, and there was anexpression of thoughtfulness and gravity in her eyes. Mysa, on thecontrary, was still but a happy child, who had never known thenecessity for work or exertion; her life had been like a summer day, free from all care and anxiety. Naturally, then, she felt as shelooked at Ruth that she was a graver and more serious personage thanshe had expected to see. 

"I think I shall like you, " she said when her examination wasfinished, "when we know each other a little better, and I hope youwill like me; because, as my father says, we are to be together. "

"I am sure we shall, " Ruth replied, looking admiringly at Mysa'sbright face. "I have never had anything to do with girls of my ownage, and you will find me clumsy at first; but I will do my best toplease you, for your father and brother have been very good to me. "

"There, take her away, Mysa. I have told your mother about her coming, and want to go on with my reading, " Ameres said. "Show her your gardenand animals, and where she is to sleep; and give her in charge of oldMale, who will see that she has all that she wants, and get suitablegarments and all that is requisite. "

Before many days were over Ruth became quite at home in her new abode. Her position was a pleasant one. She was at once companion andattendant to Mysa, accompanying her in her walks under the escort ofJethro, playing with her in the garden, helping her to feed theanimals, and amusing her when she preferred to sit quiet by tellingher about her life near the lake by the Great Sea, about the fowlingand fishing there, and especially about the river course close to thecottage, with its hippopotami and crocodiles. Ruth brightened upgreatly in her new surroundings, which to her were marvelous andbeautiful; and she soon caught something of the cheerfulness of heryoung mistress, and the laughter of the two girls was often heardrising from Mysa's inclosure at the further end of the quiet garden. 

Shortly after the return from their visit to Lower Egypt an importantevent took place, Chebron being initiated into the lowest grade of thepriesthood. His duties at first were slight; for aspirants to thehigher order, who were with scarce an exception the sons of thesuperior priesthood, were not expected to perform any of the drudgerythat belonged properly to the work of the lower class of the order. Itwas necessary to ascend step by step; but until they arrived at thegrade beyond which study and intelligence alone led to promotion, their progress was rapid, and they were expected only to take part insuch services and ceremonies of the temple as required the attendanceof all attached to it. 

His duties, therefore, interfered but little with his studies orordinary mode of life, and he was almost as much at home as before. Hecould now, however, enter the temple at all hours, and had access tothe inner courts and chambers, the apartments where the sacred animalswere kept, and other places where none but the priests were permittedto enter. He availed himself of this privilege chiefly of an evening. All the great courts were open to the sky, and Chebron loved to roamthrough them in the bright moonlight, when they were deserted by thecrowd of worshipers and all was still and silent. At that time themassive columns, the majestic architecture, the strange figures of thegods exercised an influence upon his imagination which was wanting inthe daytime. Upon the altars before the chief gods fire ever burned, and in the light of the flickering flames the faces assumed life andexpression. 

Now and then a priest in his white linen robe moved through thedeserted courts; but for the most part Chebron had undisturbedpossession, and was free to meditate without interruption. He foundthat his mind was then attuned to a pitch of reverence and devotionto the gods that it failed to attain when the sun was blazing downupon the marble floor and the courts were alive with worshipers. Then, strive as he would, he could not enter as he wanted into the spirit ofthe scene. When he walked in the solemn procession carrying a sacredvessel or one of the sacred emblems, doubts whether there could beanything in common between the graven image and the god it representedwould occur to him. 

He would wonder whether the god was really gratified by theseprocessions, whether he felt any real pleasure in the carrying aboutof sacred vessels, emblems, and offerings of flowers. He was shockedat his own doubts, and did his best to banish them from his mind. Attimes it seemed to him that some heavy punishment must fall upon himfor permitting himself to reason on matters so far beyond hiscomprehension, and he now rejoiced at what he before was inclined toregret, that his father had decided against his devoting his wholelife to the service of the temple. 

Sometimes he thought of speaking to his father and confessing to himthat his mind was troubled with doubts, but the thought of the horrorwith which such a confession would be received deterred him from doingso. Even to Amuba he was silent on the subject, for Amuba he thoughtwould not understand him. His friend believed firmly in the gods ofhis own country, but accepted the fact that the Egyptian deities wereas powerful for good or evil to the Egyptians as were his own to theRebu. And, indeed, the fact that the Egyptians were so great andpowerful, and prevailed over other nations, was, he was inclined tothink, due to the superior power of their gods. 

The majesty of the temples, the splendor of the processions, and thedevoutness with which the people worshiped their gods, alike impressedhim; and although the strangeness of the images struck him assingular, he was ready to admit that the gods might take any shapethey pleased. Thus, then, Chebron could look for no sympathy from him, and shrank from opening his mind to him. Nevertheless he sometimestook Amuba with him in his visits to the temple. The doors at alltimes stood open, and any could enter who chose, and had they in theinner courts met with any of the priests, Amuba would have passedunnoticed as being one of the attendants of the temple in company withChebron. 

But few words were exchanged between the lads during these rambles, for the awful grandeur of the silent temple and its weird aspect inthe moonlight affected Amuba as strongly as it did Chebron. At timeshe wondered to himself whether if he ever returned home and were tointroduce the worship of these terrible gods of Egypt, they wouldextend their protection to the Rebu. 

Near the house of Ameres stood that of Ptylus, a priest who occupied aposition in the temple of Osiris, next in dignity to that of the highpriest. 

Between the two priests there was little cordiality, for they differedalike in disposition and manner of thought. Ptylus was narrow andbigoted in his religion, precise in every observance of ceremonial;austere and haughty in manner, professing to despise all learningbeyond that relating to religion, but secretly devoured with jealousyat the esteem in which Ameres was held by the court, and hisreputation as one of the first engineers, astronomers and statesmen ofEgypt. He had been one of the fiercest in the opposition raised to theinnovations proposed by Ameres, and had at the time exerted himself tothe utmost to excite such a feeling against him as would render itnecessary for him to resign his position in the temple. 

His disappointment had been intense when--owing in no slight degree tothe influence of the king himself, who regarded Ameres with too muchtrust and affection to allow himself to be shaken in his confidenceeven by what he held to be the erroneous views of the high priest ofOsiris--his intrigue came to nothing; but he had ever since kept anunceasing watch upon the conduct of his colleague, without, however, being able to find the slightest pretense for complaint against him. For Ameres was no visionary; and having failed in obtaining afavorable decision as to the views he entertained, he had not strivenagainst the tide, knowing that by doing so he would only involvehimself and his family in ruin and disgrace, without forwarding in thesmallest degree the opinions he held. 

He was thus as exact as ever in his ministration in the temple, differing only from the other performers of the sacred rites inasmuchas while they offered their sacrifices to Osiris himself, he in hisheart dedicated his offerings to the great God of whom Osiris was buta feeble type or image. 

A certain amount of intimacy was kept up between the two families. Although there was no more liking between the wives of the two prieststhan between their husbands, they were of similar dispositions--bothwere fond of show and gayety, both were ambitious; and although insociety both exhibited to perfection the somewhat gentle and indolentmanner which was considered to mark high breeding among the women ofEgypt, the slaves of both knew to their cost that in their own homestheir bearing was very different. 

In their entertainments and feasts there was constant rivalry betweenthem, although the wife of the high priest considered it nothing shortof insolence that the wife of one inferior to her husband's rankshould venture to compete with her; while upon the other hand, thelittle airs of calm superiority her rival assumed when visiting herexcited the deepest indignation and bitterness in the heart of thewife of Ptylus. She, too, was aware of the enmity that her husbandbore to Ameres, and did her best to second him by shaking her head andaffecting an air of mystery whenever his name was mentioned, leavingher friends to suppose that did she choose she could tell terribletales to his disadvantage. 

Ameres on his part had never alluded at home either to his viewsconcerning religion or to his difference of opinion with hiscolleagues. There was but little in common between him and hiswife. He allowed her liberty to do as she chose, to give frequententertainments to her female friends, and to spend money as she likedso long as his own mode of life was not interfered with. He kept inhis own hands, too, the regulation of the studies of Chebron and Mysa. 

One day when he was in his study his wife entered. He looked up withan expression of remonstrance, for it was an understood thing thatwhen occupied with his books he was on no account to be disturbedexcept upon business of importance. 

"You must not mind my disturbing you for once, Ameres; but animportant thing has happened. Nicotis, the wife of Ptylus, has beenhere this afternoon, and what do you think she was the bearer of--aproposal from her husband and herself that their son Plexo shouldmarry our Mysa. "

Ameres uttered an exclamation of surprise and anger. 

"She is a child at present; the thing is ridiculous!"

"Not so much a child, Ameres, after all. She is nearer fifteen thanfourteen, and betrothal often takes place a year earlier. I have beenthinking for some time of talking the matter over with you, for it isfully time that we thought of her future. "

Ameres was silent. What his wife said was perfectly true, and Mysahad reached the age at which the Egyptian maidens were generallybetrothed. It came upon him, however, as an unpleasant surprise. Hehad regarded Mysa as still a child, and his affections were centeredin her and Chebron; for his eldest son, who resembled his mother inspirit, he had but little affection or sympathy. 

"Very well, " he said at last in a tone of irritation very unusual tohim, "if Mysa has reached the age when we must begin to think whom sheis to marry, we will think of it, but there is no occasion whateverfor haste. As to Plexo, I have marked him often when he has been herewith Chebron, and I do not like his disposition. He is arrogant andoverbearing, and, at the same time, shallow and foolish. Such is notthe kind of youth to whom I shall give Mysa. "

The answer did not quite satisfy his wife. She agreed with him inobjecting to the proposed alliance, but on entirely different grounds. She had looked forward to Mysa making a brilliant match, which wouldadd to her own consequence and standing. On ceremonial occasions, asthe wife of the high priest, and herself a priestess of Osiris, shewas present at all the court banquets; but the abstemious tastes andhabits of Ameres prevented her from taking the part she desired inother festivities, and she considered that were Mysa to marry somegreat general, or perhaps even one of the princes of the blood, shewould then be able to take that position in society to which sheaspired, and considered, indeed, that she ought to fill as the wife ofAmeres, high priest of Osiris and one of the most trusted counselorsof the king. 

Such result would certainly not flow from Mysa's marriage to the sonof one of less rank in the temple than her husband, and far inferiorin public estimation. Being content, however, that her husbandobjected to the match on other grounds, she abstained from pressingher own view of the subject, being perfectly aware that it was onewith which Ameres would by no means sympathize. She therefore onlysaid:

"I am glad that you object to the match, Ameres, and am quite inaccord with you in your opinion of the son of Ptylus. But what reasonshall I give Nicotis for declining the connection?"

"The true one, of course!" Ameres said in surprise. "What other reasoncould there be? In respect to position no objection could arise, norupon that of wealth. He is an only son, and although Ptylus may nothave so large an income as myself (for I have had much stateemployment), he can certainly afford to place his son in at least asgood a position as we can expect for Mysa. Were we to decline theproposal without giving a reason Ptylus would have good ground foroffense. "

"I do not suppose, Amense, he will be pleased at fault being foundwith his son, but that we cannot help. Parents cannot expect othersto see their offspring with the same eyes that they do. I shouldcertainly feel no offense were I to propose for a wife for Chebron toreceive as an answer that he lacked some of the virtues the parentsrequired in a husband for their daughter. I might consider thatChebron had those virtues, but if they thought otherwise why should Ibe offended?"

"It is not everyone who sees matters as you do, Ameres, and no onelikes having his children slighted. Still, if it is your wish that Ishould tell Nicotis that you have a personal objection to her son, ofcourse I will do so. "

"Do not put it that light, Amense. It is not that I have a personalobjection to him. I certainly do not like him, but that fact hasnothing to do with my decision. I might like him very much, and yetconsider that he would not make Mysa a good husband; or, on the otherhand, I might dislike him personally, and yet feel that I could safelyintrust Mysa's happiness to him. You will say, then, to Nicotis thatfrom what I have seen of Plexo, and from what I have learned of hischaracter, it does not appear to me that a union between him and Mysawould be likely to conduce to her happiness; and that, therefore, Idecline altogether to enter into negotiations for the bringing aboutof such a marriage. "

Amense was well pleased, for she felt that this message, given in herhusband's name, would be a great rebuff for her rival, and would farmore than counterbalance the many triumphs she had gained over her bythe recital of the number of banquets and entertainments in which shehad taken part. 

Had Amense been present when Nicotis informed Ptylus of the refusal oftheir proposal for the hand of Mysa, she might have felt that even thesatisfaction of mortifying a rival may be dearly purchased. 

"You know the woman, Ptylus, and can picture to yourself the air ofinsolence with which she declined our proposal. I wished at the momentwe had been peasants' wives instead of ladies of quality. I would havegiven her cause to regret her insolence for a long time. As it was, itwas as much as I could do to restrain myself, and to smile and saythat perhaps, after all, the young people were not as well suited foreach other as could be wished; and that we had only yielded to thewishes of Plexo, having in our mind another alliance which would inevery respect be more advantageous. Of course she replied that she wasglad to hear it, but she could not but know that I was lying, for thelotus flower I was holding in my hand trembled with the rage thatdevoured me. "

"And it was, you say, against Plexo personally that the objection wasmade?" Ptylus said gloomily. 

"So she seemed to say. Of course she would not tell me that she hadset her mind on her daughter marrying one of the royal princes, thoughit is like enough that such is her thought, for the woman is pushingand ambitious enough for anything. She only said, in a formal sort ofway, that while the alliance between the two families would naturallybe most agreeable to them, her husband was of opinion that thedispositions of the young people were wholly dissimilar, and that hefeared such a union would not be for the happiness of either; and thathaving perhaps peculiar ideas as to the necessity for husband and wifebeing of one mind in all matters, he thought it better that the ideashould be abandoned. I had a mind to tell her that Ameres did not seemto have acted upon those ideas in his own case, for everyone knowsthat he and Amense have not a thought in common--that she goes her wayand he goes his. "

"Let them both beware!" Ptylus said. "They shall learn that we are notto be insulted with impunity. This Ameres, whom the people regard asso holy, is at heart a despiser of the gods. Had he not been afavorite of Thotmes he would ere now have been disgraced and degraded, and I should be high priest in his place; for his son, Neco, is tooyoung for such a dignity. But he is ascending in the scale, and everyyear that his father lives and holds office he will come more and moreto be looked upon as his natural successor. A few more years and mychance will be extinguished. "

"Then, " Nicotis said decidedly, "Ameres must not hold office for manymore years. We have talked the matter over and over again, and youhave always promised me that some day I should be the wife of the highpriest, and that Plexo should stand first in the succession of theoffice. It is high time that you carried your promises into effect. "

"It is time, Nicotis. This man has too long insulted the gods byministering at their services, when in his heart he was false to them. It shall be so no longer; this last insult to us decides me! Had heagreed to our proposal I would have laid aside my own claims, and withmy influence could have secured that Plexo, as his son-in-law, shouldsucceed, rather than that shallow-brained fool, Neco. He has refusedthe offer, and he must bear the consequences. I have been too patient. I will be so no longer, but will act. I have a strong party among theupper priesthood who have long been of my opinion that Ameres is adisgrace to our caste and a danger to our religion. They will join meheart and soul, for they feel with me that his position as high priestis an outrage to the gods. Ask me no questions, Nicotis, but beassured that my promises shall be kept. I will be high priest; Plexoshall marry this child he fancies, for his doing so will not onlystrengthen my position, but render his own succession secure, bysilencing those who might at my death seek to bring back thesuccession to Neco. "

"That is well, Ptylus. I have long wondered that you were content tobe lorded over by Ameres. If I can aid you in any way be sure that Iwill do so. By the way, Amense invited us to a banquet she is about togive next week. Shall we accept the invitation?"

"Certainly. We must not show that we are in any way offended at whathas passed. As far as Ameres himself is concerned it matters not, forthe man has so good an opinion of himself that nothing could persuadehim that he has enemies; but it would not do, in view of what I haveresolved upon, that any other should entertain the slightest suspicionthat there exists any ill-feeling between us. "

Great preparations were made by Amense for the banquet on thefollowing week, for she had resolved that this should completelyeclipse the entertainments of Nicotis. Ameres had, as usual, lefteverything in her hands, and she spared no expense. For a day or twoprevious large supplies of food arrived from the farm and from themarkets in the city; and early on the morning of the entertainment ahost of professional cooks arrived to prepare the dinner. The headcooks superintended their labors. The meat consisted of beef andgoose, ibex, gazelle, and oryx; for although large flocks of sheepwere kept for their wool, the flesh was not eaten by the Egyptians. There were, besides, great numbers of ducks, quails, and other smallfowl. The chief cooks superintended the cutting up of the meat and theselection of the different joints for boiling or roasting. One servantworked with his feet a bellows, raising the fire to the required heat;another skimmed the boiling caldrons with a spoon; and a third poundedsalt, pepper, and other ingredients in a large mortar. Bakers andconfectioners made light bread and pastry; the former being made inthe form of rolls, sprinkled at the top with carraway and other seeds. The confectionary was made of fruit and other ingredients mixed withdough, and this was formed by a skillful workman into various artisticshapes, such as recumbent oxen, vases, temples, and other forms. Besides the meats there was an abundance of all the most delicatekinds of fish. 

When the hour of noon approached Ameres and Amense took their seats ontwo chairs at the upper end of the chief apartment, and as the guestsarrived each came up to them to receive their welcome. When all hadarrived the women took their places on chairs at the one side of thehall, the men on the other. Then servants brought in tables, piled upwith dishes containing the viands, and in some cases filled withfruits and decorated with flowers, and ranged them down the center ofthe room. 

Cups of wine were then handed round to the guests, lotus flowerspresented to them to hold in their hands, and garlands of flowersplaced round their necks. Stands, each containing a number of jars ofwine, stoppered with heads of wheat and decked with garlands, wereranged about the room. Many small tables were now brought in, andround these the guests took their seats upon low stools andchairs--the women occupying those on one side of the room, the menthose on the other. 

The servants now placed the dishes on the small tables, maleattendants waiting on the men, while the women were served by females. Egyptians were unacquainted with the use of knives and forks, thejoints being cut up by the attendants into small pieces, and theguests helping themselves from the dishes with the aid of pieces ofbread held between the fingers. Vegetables formed a large part of themeal, the meats being mixed with them to serve as flavoring; for in sohot a climate a vegetable diet is far more healthy than one composedprincipally of meat. While the meal was proceeding a party of femalemusicians, seated on the ground in one corner of the room, played andsang. 

The banquet lasted for a long time, the number of dishes served beingvery large. When it was half over the figure of a mummy, of aboutthree feet in length, was brought round and presented to each guest insuccession, as a reminder of the uncertainty of existence. But as allpresent were accustomed to this ceremony it had but little effect, andthe sound of conversation and laughter, although checked for a moment, broke out again as soon as the figure was removed. Wine of many kindswas served during the dinner, the women as well as the men partakingof it. 

When all was concluded servants brought round golden basins withperfumed water and napkins, and the guests removed from their fingersthe gravy that even with the daintiest care in feeding could not bealtogether escaped. Then the small tables and stools were removed, andthe guests took their places on the chairs along the sides of theroom. Then parties of male and female dancers by turn came in andperformed. Female acrobats and tumblers then entered, and went througha variety of performances, and jugglers showed feats of dexterity withballs, and other tricks, while the musicians of various nationalitiesplayed in turns upon the instruments in use in their own countries. All this time the attendants moved about among the guests, servingthem with wine and keeping them supplied with fresh flowers. A bardrecited an ode in honor of the glories of King Thotmes, and it was notuntil late in the evening that the entertainment came to an end. 

"It has gone off splendidly, " Amense said to Ameres when all wasover, and the last guest had been helped away by his servants; forthere were many who were unable to walk steadily unaided. "Nothingcould have been better--it will be the talk of the whole town; and Icould see Nicotis was devoured by envy and vexation. I do think greatcredit is due to me, Ameres, for you have really done nothing towardthe preparations. "

"I am perfectly willing that you should have all the credit, Amense, "Ameres said wearily, "and I am glad that you are satisfied. To me thewhole thing is tedious and tiresome to a degree. All thissuperabundance of food, this too lavish use of wine, and the posturesand antics of the actors and dancers is simply disgusting. However, ifeveryone else was pleased, of course I am content. "

"You are the most unsatisfactory husband a woman ever had, " Amensesaid angrily. "I do believe you would be perfectly happy shut up inyour study with your rolls of manuscript all your life, without seeinganother human being save a black slave to bring you in bread and fruitand water twice a day. "

"I think I should, my dear, " Ameres replied calmly. "At any rate, Ishould prefer it vastly to such a waste of time, and that in a form tome so disagreeable as that I have had to endure to-day. "

CHAPTER IX. 

A STARTLING EVENT. 

It was some days later that Chebron and Amuba again paid a visit tothe temple by moonlight. It was well-nigh a month since they had beenthere; for, save when the moon was up, the darkness and gloom of thecourts, lighted only by the lamps of the altars, was so great that theplace offered no attractions. Amuba, free from the superstitions whichinfluenced his companion, would have gone with him had he proposed it, although he too felt the influence of the darkness and the dim, weirdfigures of the gods, seen but faintly by the lights that burned attheir feet. But to Chebron, more imaginative and easily affected, there was something absolutely terrible in the gloomy darkness, andnothing would have induced him to wander in the silent courts savewhen the moon threw her light upon them. 

On entering one of the inner courts they found a massive door in thewall standing ajar. 

"Where does this lead to?" Amuba asked. 

"I do not know. I have never seen it open before. I think it must havebeen left unclosed by accident. We will see where it leads to. "

Opening it they saw in front of them a flight of stairs in thethickness of the wall. 

"It leads up to the roof, " Chebron said in surprise. "I knew not therewere any stairs to the roof, for when repairs are needed the workmenmount by ladders. "

"Let us go up, Chebron; it will be curious to look down upon thecourts. "

"Yes, but we must be careful, Amuba; for, did any below catch sight ofus, they might spread an alarm. "

"We need only stay there a minute or two, " Amuba urged. "There are sofew about that we are not likely to be seen, for if we walknoiselessly none are likely to cast their eyes so far upward. "

So saying Amuba led the way up the stairs, and Chebron somewhatreluctantly followed him. They felt their way as they went, and aftermounting for a considerable distance found that the stairs ended in anarrow passage, at the end of which was an opening scarce three feethigh and just wide enough for a man to pass through. This evidentlyopened into the outer air, as sufficient light passed through toenable them to see where they were standing. Amuba crept out throughthe opening at the end. Beyond was a ledge a foot wide; beyond thatrose a dome some six feet high and eight or ten feet along the ledge. 

"Come on, Chebron; there is plenty of room for both of us, " he said, looking backward. Chebron at once joined him. 

"Where can we be?" Amuba asked. "There is the sky overhead. We aretwenty feet from the top of the wall, and where this ledge ends, justbefore it gets to the sides of this stone, it seems to go straightdown. "

Chebron looked round him. 

"This must be the head of one of the statues, " he said after a pause. "What a curious place! I wonder what it can have been made for. See, there is a hole here!"

Just in front of them was an opening of some six inches in diameter inthe stone. 

Amuba pushed his hand down. 

"It seems to go a long way down, " he said; "but it is narrowing, " andremoving his arm he looked down the hole. 

"There is an opening at the other end, " he said; "a small narrow slit. It must have been made to enable any one standing here to see down, though I don't think they could see much through so small a hole. Ishould think, Chebron, if this is really the top of the head of one ofthe great figures, that slit must be where his lips are. Don't youthink so?"

Chebron agreed that it was probable. 

"In that case, " Amuba went on, "I should say that this hole must bemade to allow the priests to give answers through the mouth of theimage to supplications made to it. I have heard that the imagessometimes gave answers to the worshipers. Perhaps this is the secretof it. "

Chebron was silent. The idea was a painful one to him; for if thiswere so, it was evident that trickery was practiced. 

"I think we had better go, " he said at last. "We have done wrong incoming up here. "

"Let me peep over the side first, " Amuba said. "It seems to me that Ican hear voices below. "

But the projection of the head prevented his seeing anything beyond. Returning he put his foot in the hole and raised himself sufficientlyto get on the top of the stone, which was here so much flattened thatthere was no risk of falling off. Leaning forward he looked over theedge. As Amuba had guessed would be the case, he found himself on thehead of the principal idol in the temple. Gathered round the altar atits foot were seven or eight men, all of whom he knew by the whitenessof their garment to be priests. Listening intently he coulddistinctly hear their words. After waiting a minute he crawled back. 

"Come up here, Chebron; there is something important going on. "

Chebron joined him, and the two, lying close together, looked down atthe court. 

"I tell you we must do away with him, " one of the group below said intones louder than had been hitherto used. "You know as well as I dothat his heart is not in the worship of the gods. He has already shownhimself desirous of all sorts of innovations, and unless we takematters in our hands there is no saying to what lengths he may go. Hemight shatter the very worship of the gods. It is no use to try tooverthrow him openly; for he has the support of the king, and theefforts that have been made have not in any way shaken his position. Therefore he must die. It will be easy to put him out of the way. There are plenty of small chambers and recesses which he might beinduced to enter on some pretext or other, and then be slain withoutdifficulty, and his body taken away by night and thrown into some ofthe disused catacombs. 

"It would be a nine days' wonder when he was missed, but no one couldever learn the truth of his disappearance. I am ready to kill him withmy own hands, and should regard the deed as one most pleasing to thegods. Therefore if you are ready to undertake the other arrangements, and two of you will join me in seeing that the deed is carried outwithout noise or outcry, I will take the matter in hand. I hate him, with his airs of holiness and his pretended love for the people. Besides, the good of our religion requires that he shall die. "

There was a chorus of approbation from the others. 

"Leave me to determine the time and place, " the speaker went on, "andthe excuse on which we will lead him to his doom. Those who will notbe actually engaged with me in the business must be in the precinctsof the place, and see that no one comes that way, and make some excuseor other should a cry by chance be heard, and must afterward set onfoot all sorts of rumors to account for his actions. We can settlenothing to-night; but there is no occasion for haste, and on the thirdnight hence we will again gather here. "

Chebron touched Amuba, and the two crept back to where they had beenstanding on the ledge. 

"The villains are planning a murder in the very temple!" Chebron said. "I will give them a fright;" and applying his mouth to the orifice hecried:

"Beware, sacrilegious wretches! Your plots shall fail and ruin fallupon you!"

"Come on, Chebron!" Amuba exclaimed, pulling his garment. "Some of thefellows may know the secret of this statue, and in that case they willkill us without mercy if they find us here. "

Passing through the opening they groped their way to the top of thestairs, hurried down these as fast as they could in the darkness, andissued out from the door. 

"I hear footsteps!" Amuba exclaimed as they did so. "Run for yourlife, Chebron!"

Just as they left the court they heard the noise of angry voices andhurried footsteps close by. At full speed they ran through severalcourts and apartments. 

"We had better hide, Amuba. "

"It will be no use trying to do that. They will guard the entrancegates, give the alarm, and set all the priests on duty in the templein search. No, come along quickly. They cannot be sure that it is wewho spoke to them, and will probably wait until one has ascended thestairs to see that no one is lurking there. I think we are safe forthe moment; but there are no good hiding-places. I think you hadbetter walk straight to the entrance, Chebron. Your presence here isnatural enough, and those they post at the gates would let you passout without suspicion. I will try and find myself a hiding-place. "

"I certainly will not do that, Amuba. I am not going to run away andleave you in the scrape, especially as it was I who got us into it bymy rashness. "

"Is there any place where workmen are engaged on the walls?" Amubaasked suddenly. 

"Yes, in the third court on the right after entering, " Chebronreplied. "They are repainting the figures on the upper part of thewall. I was watching them at work yesterday. "

"Then in that case there must be some ladders. With them we might getaway safely. Let us make for the court at once, but tread noiselessly, and if you hear a footstep approaching hide in the shadow behind thestatue. Listen! they are giving the alarm. They know that their numberwould be altogether insufficient to search this great templethoroughly. "

Shouts were indeed heard, and the lads pressed on toward the courtChebron had spoken of. The temple now was echoing with sounds, for thepriests on duty, who had been asleep as usual when not engaged inattending to the lights, had now been roused by one of their number, who ran in and told them some sacrilegious persons had made their wayinto the temple. 

"Here is the place, " Chebron said, stopping at the foot of the wall. 

Here two or three long light ladders were standing. Some of thesereached part of the distance only up the walls, but the top of onecould be seen against the skyline. 

"Mount, Chebron! There is no time to loose. They may be here at anymoment. "

Chebron mounted, followed closely by his companion. Just as he gainedthe top of the wall several men carrying torches ran into the courtand began to search along the side lying in shadow. Just as Amubajoined Chebron one of the searchers caught sight of them, and with ashout ran toward the ladder. 

"Pull, Chebron!" Amuba exclaimed as he tried to haul up the ladder. 

Chebron at once assisted him, and the foot of the ladder was alreadymany feet above the ground before the men reached it. The height ofthe wall was some fifty feet, and light as was the construction of theladder, it was as much as the lads could do to pull it up to the top. The wall was fully twelve feet in thickness, and as soon as the ladderwas up Amuba said:

"Keep away from the edge, Chebron, or it is possible that in thisbright moonlight we may be recognized. We must be going on at once. They will tie the short ladders together and be after us directly. "

"Which way shall we go?"

"Toward the outer wall, as far as possible from the gate. Bring theladder along. "

Taking it upon their shoulders they hurried along. Critical as theposition was, Amuba could not help remarking on the singularity ofthe scene. The massive walls were all topped with white cement andstretched like broad ribbons, crossing and recrossing each other inregular parallelograms on a black ground. 

Five minutes' running took them to the outer wall, and the ladder wasagain lowered and they descended, and then stood at its foot for amoment to listen. Everything was still and silent. 

"It is lucky they did not think of sending men to watch outside thewalls when they first caught sight of us, or we should have beencaptured. I expect they thought of nothing but getting down the otherladders and fastening them together. Let us make straight out and getwell away from the temple, and then we will return to your house atour leisure. We had better get out of sight if we can before ourpursuers find the top of the ladder, then as they will have no idea inwhich direction we have gone they will give up the chase. "

After an hour's walking they reached home. On the way they haddiscussed whether or not Chebron should tell Ameres what had takenplace, and had agreed that it would be best to be silent. 

"Your father would not like to know that you have discovered thesecret of the image, Chebron. If it was not for that I should say youhad best have told him. But I do not see that it would do any goodnow. We do not know who the men were who were plotting or whom theywere plotting against. But one thing is pretty certain, they will nottry to carry out their plans now, for they cannot tell how much oftheir conversation was overheard, and their fear of discovery will putan end for the present to this scheme of theirs. "

Chebron agreed with Amuba's views, and it was decided to say nothingabout the affair unless circumstances occurred which might alter theirintentions. They entered the house quietly and reached their apartmentwithout disturbing any of the inmates. 

On the following morning one of the priests of the temple arrived atan early hour and demanded to see Ameres. 

"I have evil tidings to give you, my lord, " he said. "Your son Necohas this morning been killed. "

"Neco killed?" Ameres repeated. 

"It is, alas! but too true, my lord. He left the house where he liveswith two other priests but a short distance from the gate of thetemple at his usual hour. It was his turn to offer the sacrifices atdawn, and it must have been still dark when he left the house. As hedid not arrive at the proper time a messenger was sent to fetch him, and he found him lying dead but a few paces from his own door, stabbedto the heart. "

Ameres waved his hand to signify that he would be alone, and sat downhalf-stunned by the sudden shock. 

Between himself and his eldest son there was no great affection. Necowas of a cold and formal disposition, and although Ameres would in hisown house have gladly relaxed in his case, as he had done in that ofChebron, the rigid respect and deference demanded by Egyptian customon the part of sons toward their father, Neco had never responded tohis advances and had been punctilious in all the observances practicedat the time. Except when absolutely commanded to do so, he had nevertaken a seat in his father's presence, had never addressed him unlessspoken to, had made his appearance only at stated times to pay hisrespects to him, and when dismissed had gladly hurried away to thepriest who acted as his tutor. 

As he grew up the gap had widened instead of closing. Ameres saw withregret that his mind was narrow and his understanding shallow, that inmatters of religion he was bigoted; while at the same time heperceived that his extreme zeal in the services of the temple, hisabsorption in ceremonial observances of all kinds, were due in noslight degree to ambition, and that he was endeavoring to obtainreputation for distinguished piety with a view to succeeding some dayto the office of high priest. He guessed that the eagerness with whichNeco embraced the first opportunity of withdrawing himself from hishome and joining two other young priests in their establishment wasdue to a desire to disassociate himself from his father, and thus tomake an unspoken protest against the latitude of opinion that hadraised up a party hostile to Ameres. 

Although living so close it was very seldom that he had, after onceleaving the house, again entered it; generally choosing a time whenhis father was absent and so paying his visits only to his mother. Still the news of his sudden death was a great shock, and Ameres satwithout moving for some minutes until a sudden outburst of cries inthe house betokened that the messenger had told his tidings to theservants, and that these had carried them to their mistress. Ameres atonce went to his wife's apartment and endeavored to console her, butwholly without success. 

Amense was frantic with grief. Although herself much addicted to thepleasures of the world, she had the highest respect for religion, andthe ardor of Neco in the discharge of his religious duties had been asource of pride and gratification to her. Not only was it pleasant tohear her son spoken of as one of the most rising of the youngpriesthood, but she saw that he would make his way rapidly and wouldere long become the recognized successor to his father's office. Chebron and Mysa bore the news of their brother's death with much moreresignation. For the last three years they had scarcely seen him, andeven when living at home there had been nothing in common between himand them. They were indeed more awed by the suddenness of his deaththan grieved at his loss. 

When he left them Ameres went at once to the house of Neco to makefurther inquiries into the matter. There he could learn nothing thatcould afford any clew. Neco had been late at the temple and had notreturned until long after the rest of the household were in bed, andnone had seen him before he left in the morning. No sound of astruggle or cry for help had been heard. His death had apparently beeninstantaneous. He had been stabbed in the back by some one who hadprobably been lurking close to the door awaiting his coming out. 

The general opinion there and in the temple was that he must havefallen a victim to a feeling of revenge on the part of some attendantin the building who on his report had undergone disgrace andpunishment for some fault of carelessness or inattention in theservices or in the care of the sacred animals. As a score ofattendants had at one time or other been so reported by Neco, forhe was constantly on the lookout for small irregularities, it wasimpossible to fix the crime on one more than another. 

The magistrates, who arrived soon after Ameres to investigate thematter, called the whole of those who could be suspected of harboringill-will against Neco to be brought before them and questioned as totheir doings during the night. All stoutly asserted that they had beenin bed at the time of the murder, and nothing occurred to throw asuspicion upon one more than another. As soon as the investigation wasconcluded Ameres ordered the corpse to be brought to his own house. 

 [Illustration: C. Of B. AMENSE AND MYSA BEWAIL THE DEATH OF NECO. --Page 175. ]

Covered by white cloths it was placed on a sort of sledge. This wasdrawn by six of the attendants of the temple; Ameres and Chebronfollowed behind, and after them came a procession of priests. When itarrived at the house, Amense and Mysa, with their hair unbound andfalling around them, received the body--uttering loud cries oflamentation, in which they were joined by all the women of the house. It was carried into an inner apartment, and there until evening a loudwailing was kept up, many female relatives and friends coming in andjoining in the outcry. Late in the evening the body was taken out, placed upon another sledge, and, followed by the male relatives andfriends and by all the attendants and slaves of the house, was carriedto the establishment of Chigron the embalmer. During the forty daysoccupied by the process the strictest mourning was observed in thehouse. No meat or wheaten bread was eaten, nor wine served at thetable--even the luxury of the bath was abandoned. All the males shavedtheir eyebrows, and sounds of loud lamentation on the part of thewomen echoed through the house. 

At the end of that time the mummy was brought back in great state, andplaced in the room which was in all large Egyptian houses set apartfor the reception of the dead. The mummy-case was placed uprightagainst the wall. Here sacrifices similar to those offered at thetemple were made. Ameres himself and a number of the priests of therank of those decorated with leopard skins took part of the services. Incense and libation were offered. Amense and Mysa were present at theceremony, and wailed with their hair in disorder over their shouldersand dust sprinkled on their heads. Oil was poured over the head of themummy, and after the ceremony was over Amense and Mysa embraced themummied body, bathing its feet with their tears and utteringexpressions of grief and praises of the deceased. 

In the evening a feast was held in honor of the dead. On this occasionthe signs of grief were laid aside, and the joyful aspect of thedeparture of the dead to a happy existence prevailed. A large numberof friends and relatives were present. The guests were anointed anddecked with flowers, as was usual at these parties, and after the mealthe mummy was drawn through the room in token that his spirit wasstill present among them. Amense would fain have kept the mummy forsome time in the house, as was often the practice, but Amerespreferred that the funeral should take place at once. 

Three days later the procession assembled and started from the house. First came servants bearing tables laden with fruit, cakes, flowers, vases of ointment, wine, some young geese in a crate for sacrifice, chairs, wooden tables, napkins, and other things. Then came otherscarrying small closets containing the images of the gods; they alsocarried daggers, bows, sandals, and fans, and each bore a napkin uponhis shoulder. Then came a table with offerings and a chariot drawn bya pair of horses, the charioteer driving them as he walked behind thechariot. Then came the bearers of a sacred boat and the mysterious eyeof Horus, the god of stability. Others carried small images of bluepottery representing the deceased under the form of Osiris, and thebird emblematic of the soul. Then eight women of the class of paidmourners came along beating their breasts, throwing dust upon theirheads, and uttering loud lamentations. Ameres, clad in a leopard skin, and having in his hands the censer and vase of libation, accompaniedby his attendants bearing the various implements used in the services, and followed by a number of priests also clad in leopard skins, nowcame along. Immediately behind them followed the consecrated boatplaced upon a sledge, and containing the mummy-case in a largeexterior case covered with paintings. It was drawn by four oxen andseven men. In the boat Amense and Mysa were seated. The sledge wasdecked with flowers, and was followed by Chebron and other relativesand friends of the deceased, beating their breasts and lamentingloudly. 

When they arrived at the sacred lake, which was a large piece ofartificial water, the coffin was taken from the small boat in which ithad been conveyed and placed in the baris, or consecrated boat of thedead. This was a gorgeously painted boat with a lofty cabin. Amense, Mysa, and Chebron took their places here. It was towed by a large boatwith sails and oars. The members of the procession then took theirplaces in other richly decorated sailing boats, and all crossed thelake together. The procession was then reformed and went in the sameorder to the tomb. Here the mummy-case was placed on the slab preparedfor it, and a sacrifice with libation and incense offered. The door ofthe tomb was then closed, but not fastened, as sacrificial serviceswould be held there periodically for many years. The procession thenreturned on foot to the house. 

During all this time no certain clew had been obtained as to theauthors of the murder. Upon going up to the temple on the day ofNeco's death Chebron found all sorts of rumors current. The affair ofthe previous night had been greatly magnified, and it was generallybelieved that a strong party of men had entered the temple with theintention of carrying off the sacred vessels, but that they had beendisturbed just as they were going to break into the subterraneanapartments where these were kept, and had then fled to the ladders andescaped over the wall before a sufficient force could be collected todetain them. It was generally supposed that this affair was in someway connected with the death of Neco. Upon Chebron's return with thisnews he and Amuba agreed that it was necessary to inform Ameres atonce of their doings on the previous night. After the evening mealwas over Ameres called Chebron into his study. 

"Have you heard aught in the temple, Chebron, as to this strangeaffair that took place there last night? I cannot see how it can haveany connection with your brother's death; still, it is strange. Haveyou heard who first discovered these thieves last night? Some say thatit was Ptylus, though what he should be doing there at that hour Iknow not. Four or five others are named by priests as having arousedthem; but curiously not one of these is in the temple to-day. I havereceived a letter from Ptylus saying that he has been suddenly calledto visit some relations living on the seashore near the mouths of theNile. The others sent similar excuses. I have sent to their houses, but all appear to have left at an early hour this morning. This ismost strange, for none notified to me yesterday that they had occasionto be absent. What can be their motive in thus running away whennaturally they would obtain praise and honor for having saved thevessels of the temple? Have you heard anything that would seem tothrow any light upon the subject?"

"I have heard nothing, father; but I can tell you much. I should havespoken to you the first thing this morning had it not been for thenews about Neco. " Chebron then related to Ameres how he and Amuba hadthe night before visited the temple, ascended the stairs behind theimage of the god, and overheard a plot to murder some unknown person. 

"This is an extraordinary tale, Chebron, " Ameres said when he hadbrought his story to a conclusion. "You certainly would have beenslain had you been overtaken. How the door that led to the staircasecame to be open I cannot imagine. The place is only used on very rareoccasions, when it is deemed absolutely necessary that we shouldinfluence in one direction or another the course of events. I can onlysuppose that when last used, which is now some months since, the doormust have been carelessly fastened, and that it only now opened ofitself. Still, that is a minor matter, and it is fortunate that itis you who made the discovery. As to this conspiracy you say youoverheard, it is much more serious. To my mind the sudden absence ofPtylus and the others would seem to show that they were conscious ofguilt. Their presence in the temple so late was in itself singular;and, as you say, they cannot know how much of their conversation wasoverheard. Against whom their plot was directed I can form no idea;though, doubtless, it was a personage of high importance. "

"You do not think, father, " Chebron said hesitatingly, "that the plotcould have been to murder Neco? This is what Amuba and I thought whenwe talked it over this afternoon. "

"I do not think so, " Ameres said after a pause. "It is hardly likelythat four or five persons would plot together to carry out the murderof one in his position; it must be some one of far greater importance. Neco may not have been liked, but he was certainly held in esteem byall the priests in the temple. "

"You see, father, " Chebron said, "that Ptylus is an ambitious man, andmay have hoped at some time or other to become high priest. Neco wouldhave stood in his way, for, as the office is hereditary, if the eldestson is fitted to undertake it, Neco would almost certainly beselected. "

"That is true, Chebron, but I have no reason to credit Ptylus withsuch wickedness; beside, he would hardly take other people into hisconfidence did he entertain such a scheme. Moreover, knowing thatthey were overheard last night, although they cannot tell how much mayhave been gathered by the listener, they would assuredly not havecarried the plan into execution; besides which, as you say, no planwas arrived at, and after the whole temple was disturbed they wouldhardly have met afterward and arranged this fresh scheme of murder. No. If Neco was killed by them, it must have been that they suspectedthat he was one of those who overheard them. His figure is not unlikeyours. They may probably have obtained a glimpse of you on the walls, and have noticed your priest's attire. He was in the temple late, andprobably left just before you were discovered. Believing, then, thatthey were overheard, and thinking that one of the listeners was Neco, they decided for their own safety to remove him. Of course it is mereassumption that Ptylus was one of those you overheard last night. Hisabsence to-day is the only thing we have against him, and that aloneis wholly insufficient to enable us to move in the matter. The wholeaffair is a terrible mystery; be assured I will do my best to unravelit. At present, in any case, we can do nothing. Ptylus and the fourpriests who are absent will doubtless return when they find that noaccusation is laid against them. They will suppose that the otherperson who overheard them, whoever he was, is either afraid to comeforward, or perhaps heard only a few words and is ignorant of theidentity of the speakers. Indeed, he would be a bold man who wouldventure to prefer so terrible an accusation against five of thepriests of the temple. I do not blame you in the matter, for you couldnot have foreseen the events that have happened. It was the will ofthe gods that you should have learned what you have learned; perhapsthey intend some day that you shall be their instrument for bringingthe guilty to justice. As to the conspiracy, no doubt, as you say, theplot, against whomsoever it was directed, will be abandoned, for theywill never be sure as to how much is known of what passed betweenthem, and whether those who overheard them may not be waiting for thecommission of the crown to denounce them. In the meantime you will onno account renew your visit to the temple or enter it at any time, except when called upon to do so by your duties. "

The very day after Neco's funeral Mysa and her mother were thrown intoa flutter of excitement by a message which arrived from Bubastes. Somemonths before the sacred cat of the great temple there--a cat held inas high honor in Lower Egypt as the bull Apis in the Thebaid--hadfallen sick, and, in spite of the care and attendance lavished uponit, had died. The task of finding its successor was an important andarduous one, and, like the bull of Apis, it was necessary not onlythat the cat should be distinguished for its size and beauty, but thatit should bear certain markings. Without these particular markings nocat could be elevated to the sacred post, even if it remained vacantfor years; therefore as soon as the cat was dead a party of priestsset out from Bubastes to visit all the cities of Egypt in search ofits successor. 

The whole country was agitated with the question of the sacred cat, and at each town they visited lists were brought to the priests of allthe cats which, from size, shape, and color, could be considered ascandidates for the office. As soon as one of the parties of thepriests had reached Thebes Amense had sent to them a description ofMysa's great cat Paucis. Hitherto Amense had evinced no interestwhatever in her daughter's pets, seldom going out into the garden, except to sit under the shade of the trees near the fountain for ashort time in the afternoon when the sun had lost its power. 

In Paucis, indeed, she had taken some slight interest; because, inthe first place, it was only becoming that the mistress of the houseshould busy herself as to the welfare of animals deemed so sacred;and in the second, because all who saw Paucis agreed that it wasremarkable alike in size and beauty, and the presence of such acreature in the house was in itself a source of pride and dignity. Thus, then, she lost no time in sending a message to the priestsinviting them to call and visit her and inspect the cat. Although, asa rule, the competitors for the post of sacred cat of Bubastes werebrought in baskets by their owners for inspection, the priests werewilling enough to pay a visit in person to the wife of so important aman as the high priest of Osiris. 

Amense received them with much honor, presented Mysa to them as theowner of the cat, and herself accompanied the priests in their visitto the home of Mysa's pets. Their report was most favorable. They had, since they left Bubastes, seen no cat approaching Paucis in size andbeauty, and although her markings were not precisely correct, they yetapproximated very closely to the standard. They could say no more thanthis, because the decision could not be made until the return of allthe parties of searchers to Bubastes. Their reports would then becompared, and unless any one animal appeared exactly to suit allrequirements, a visit would be made by the high priest of the templehimself to three or four of the cats most highly reported upon. If hefound one of them worthy of the honor, it would be selected for thevacant position. 

If none of them came up to the lofty standard the post would remainunfilled for a year or two, when it might be hoped that among therising generation of cats a worthy successor to the departed one mightbe found. For themselves, they must continue their search in Thebesand its neighborhood, as all claimants must be examined; but theyassured Amense that they thought it most improbable that a cat equalto Paucis would be found. 

Some months had passed, and it was not until a week after the funeralof Neco that a message arrived, saying that the report concerningPaucis by the priests who had visited Thebes was so much morefavorable than that given by any of the other searchers of the animalsthey had seen, that it had been decided by the high priest that italone was worthy of the honor. 

The messenger stated that in the course of a fortnight a deputationconsisting of the high priest and several leading functionaries of thetemple, with a retinue of the lower clergy and attendants, would setout from Bubastes by water in order to receive the sacred cat, and toconduct her with all due ceremony to the shrine of Bubastes. Mysa wasdelighted at the honor which had befallen her cat. Privately she wasless fond of Paucis than of some of the less stately cats; for Paucis, from the time it grew up, had none of the playfulness of the tribe, but deported itself with a placid dignity which would do honor to itsnew position, but which rendered it less amusing to Mysa than itshumbler but more active companions. 

Amense was vastly gratified at the news. It was considered the highesthonor that could befall an Egyptian for one of his animals to bechosen to fill the chief post in one of the temples, and next indignity to Apis himself was the sacred cat of the great goddess knownas Baste, Bubastes, or Pasht. 

As soon as the news was known, all the friends and acquaintances ofthe family flocked in to offer their congratulations; and so manyvisits were paid to Mysa's inclosure that even the tranquility ofPaucis was disturbed by the succession of admirers, and Amense, declaring that she felt herself responsible for the animal being inperfect health when the priests arrived for it, permitted only thecallers whom she particularly desired to honor to pay a visit ofinspection to it. 

CHAPTER X. 

THE CAT OF BUBASTES. 

For several days, upon paying their morning visit to the birds andother pets in the inclosure in the garden, Chebron and Mysa hadobserved an unusual timidity among them. The wildfowl, instead ofadvancing to meet them with demonstrations of welcome, remained closeamong the reeds, and even the ibis did not respond at once to theircall. 

"They must have been alarmed at something, " Chebron said the thirdmorning. "Some bird of prey must have been swooping down upon them. See here, there are several feathers scattered about, and some of themare stained with blood. Look at that pretty drake that was brought tous by the merchants in trade with the far East. Its mate is missing. It may be a hawk or some creature of the weasel tribe. At any rate, wemust try to put a stop to it. This is the third morning that we havenoticed the change in the behavior of the birds. Doubtless three ofthem have been carried off. Amuba and I will watch to-morrow with ourbows and arrows and see if we cannot put an end to the marauder. Ifthis goes on we shall lose all our pets. "

Upon the following morning Chebron and Amuba went down to theinclosure soon after daybreak, and concealing themselves in someshrubs waited for the appearance of the intruder. The ducks weresplashing about in the pond, evidently forgetful of their fright ofthe day before; and as soon as the sun was up the dogs came out oftheir house and threw themselves down on a spot where his rays couldfall upon them, while the cats sat and cleaned themselves on a ledgebehind a lattice, for they were only allowed to run about in theinclosure when some one was there to prevent their interference withbirds. 

For an hour there was no sign of an enemy. Then one of the birds gavea sudden cry of alarm, and there was a sudden flutter as all rushed toshelter among the reeds; but before the last could get within cover adark object shot down from above. There was a frightened cry and aviolent flapping as a large hawk suddenly seized one of the waterfowland struck it to the ground. In an instant the watchers rose to theirfeet, and as the hawk rose with its prey in its talons they shot theirarrows almost simultaneously. Amuba's arrow struck the hawk betweenthe wings, and the creature fell dead still clutching its prey. Chebron's arrow was equally well aimed, but it struck a twig whichdeflected its course and it flew wide of the mark. 

Amuba gave a shout of triumph and leaped out from among the bushes. But he paused and turned as an exclamation of alarm broke fromChebron. To his astonishment, he saw a look of horror on hiscompanion's face. His bow was still outstretched, and he stood as ifpetrified. 

"What's the matter, Chebron?" Amuba exclaimed. "What has happened? Hasa deadly snake bit you? What is it, Chebron?"

"Do you not see?" Chebron said in a low voice. 

"I see nothing, " Amuba replied, looking round, and at the same timeputting another arrow into his bowstring ready to repel the attack ofsome dangerous creature. "Where is it? I can see nothing. "

"My arrow; it glanced off a twig and entered there; I saw one of thecats fall. I must have killed it. "

Two years before Amuba would have laughed at the horror whichChebron's face expressed at the accident of shooting a cat, but he hadbeen long enough in Egypt to know how serious were the consequences ofsuch an act. Better by far that Chebron's arrow had lodged in theheart of a man. In that case an explanation of the manner in which theaccident had occurred, a compensation to the relatives of the slain, and an expiatory offering at one of the temples would have been deemedsufficient to purge him from the offense; but to kill a cat, even byaccident, was the most unpardonable offense an Egyptian could commit, and the offender would assuredly be torn to pieces by the mob. Knowingthis, he realized at once the terrible import of Chebron's words. 

For a moment he felt almost as much stunned as Chebron himself, but hequickly recovered his presence of mind. 

"There is only one thing to be done, Chebron; we must dig a hole andbury it at once. I will run and fetch a hoe. "

Throwing down his bow and arrows he ran to the little shed at theother end of the garden where the implements were kept, bidding acareless good-morning to the men who were already at work there. Hesoon rejoined Chebron, who had not moved from the spot from which hehad shot the unlucky arrow. 

"Do you think this is best, Amuba? Don't you think I had better go andtell my father?"

"I do not think so, Chebron. Upon any other matter it would be rightat once to confer with him, but as high priest it would be a fearfulburden to place upon his shoulders. It would be his duty at once todenounce you; and did he keep it secret, and the matter be ever foundout, it would involve him in our danger. Let us therefore bear thebrunt of it by ourselves. "

"I dare not go in, " Chebron said in awestruck tones. "It is tooterrible. "

"Oh, I will manage that, " Amuba said lightly. "You know to me a cat isa cat and nothing more, and I would just as soon bury one as thatrascally hawk which has been the cause of all this mischief. "

So saying he crossed the open space, and entering a thick bush beyondthe cat house, dug a deep hole; then he went into the house. Althoughhaving no belief whatever in the sacredness of one animal more thananother, he had yet been long enough among the Egyptians to feel asensation akin to awe as he entered and saw lying upon the ground thelargest of the cats pierced through by Chebron's arrow. 

Drawing out the shaft he lifted the animal, and putting it under hisgarment went out again, and entering the bushes buried it in the holehe had dug. He leveled the soil carefully over it, and scattered a fewdead leaves on the top. 

"There, no one would notice that, " he said to himself when he hadfinished; "but it's awfully unlucky it's that cat of all others. "

Then he went in, carefully erased the marks of blood upon the floor, and brought out the shaft, took it down to the pond and carefullywashed the blood from it, and then returned to Chebron. 

"Is it--" the latter asked as he approached. He did not say more, butAmuba understood him. 

"I am sorry to say it is, " he replied. "It is horribly unlucky, forone of the others might not have been missed. There is no hoping thatnow. "

Chebron seemed paralyzed at the news. 

"Come, Chebron, " Amuba said, "it will not do to give way to fear; wemust brave it out. I will leave the door of the cat house open, andwhen it is missed it will be thought that it has escaped and wanderedaway. At any rate, there is no reason why suspicion should fall uponus if we do but put a bold face upon the matter; but we must not letour looks betray us. If the worst comes to the worst and we find thatsuspicions are entertained, we must get out of the way. But there willbe plenty of time to think of that; all that you have got to do now isto try and look as if nothing had happened. "

"But how can I?" Chebron said in broken tones. "To you, as you say, itis only a cat; to me it is a creature sacred above all others that Ihave slain. It is ten thousand times worse than if I had killed aman. "

"A cat is a cat, " Amuba repeated. "I can understand what you feelabout it, though to my mind it is ridiculous. There are thousands ofcats in Thebes; let them choose another one for the temple. But Igrant the danger of what has happened, and I know that if it is foundout there is no hope for us. "

"You had nothing to do with it, " Chebron said; "there is no reason whyyou should take all this risk with me. "

"We were both in the matter, Chebron, and that twig might just as wellhave turned my arrow from its course as yours. We went to kill a hawktogether and we have shot a cat, and it is a terrible business, thereis no doubt; and it makes no difference whatever whether I think thecat was only a cat if the people of Thebes considered it is a god. Ifit is found out it is certain death, and we shall need all our wits tosave our lives; but unless you pluck up courage and look a little morelike yourself, we may as well go at once and say what has happenedand take the consequences. Only if you don't value your life I domine; so if you mean to let your looks betray us, say so, and stophere for a few hours till I get a good start. "

"I will tell my father, " Chebron said suddenly, "and abide by what hesays. If he thinks it his duty to denounce me, so be it; in that caseyou will run no risk. "

"But I don't mind running the risk, Chebron; I am quite ready to sharethe peril with you. "

"No; I will tell my father, " Chebron repeated, "and abide by what hesays. I am sure I can never face this out by myself, and that my lookswill betray us. I have committed the most terrible crime an Egyptiancan commit, and I dare not keep such a secret to myself. "

"Very well, Chebron, I will not try to dissuade you, and I will go andsee Jethro. Of course to him as to me the shooting of a cat is amatter not worth a second thought; but he will understand theconsequences, and if we fly will accompany us. You do not mind myspeaking to him? You could trust your life to him as to me. "

Chebron nodded, and moved away toward the house. 

"For pity sake, Chebron!" Amuba exclaimed, "do not walk like that. Ifthe men at work get sight of you they cannot but see that somethingstrange has happened, and it will be recalled against you when thecreature is missed. "

Chebron made an effort to walk with his usual gait. Amuba stoodwatching him for a minute, and then turned away with a gesture ofimpatience. 

"Chebron is clever and learned in many things, and I do not think thathe lacks courage; but these Egyptians seem to have no iron in theircomposition when a pinch comes. Chebron walks as if all his bones hadturned to jelly. Of course he is in a horrible scrape; still, if hewould but face it out with sense and pluck it would be easier for usall. However, I do not think that it is more the idea that he hascommitted an act of horrible sacrilege than the fear of death thatweighs him down. If it were not so serious a matter one could almostlaugh at any one being crushed to the earth because he hadaccidentally killed a cat. "

Upon entering the house Chebron made his way to the room where hisfather was engaged in study. Dropping the heavy curtains over the doorbehind him he advanced a few paces, then fell on his knees, andtouched the ground with his forehead. 

"Chebron!" Ameres exclaimed, laying down the roll of papyrus on whichhe was engaged and rising to his feet. "What is it, my son? Why do youthus kneel before me in an attitude of supplication? Rise and tell mewhat has happened. "

Chebron raised his head, but still continued on his knees. Ameres wasstartled at the expression of his son's face. The look of health andlife had gone from it, the color beneath the bronze skin had fadedaway, drops of perspiration stood on his forehead, his lips wereparched and drawn. 

"What is it, my son?" Ameres repeated, now thoroughly alarmed. 

"I have forfeited my life, father! Worse, I have offended the godsbeyond forgiveness! This morning I went with Amuba with our bows andarrows to shoot a hawk which has for some time been slaying thewaterfowl. It came down and we shot together. Amuba killed the hawk, but my arrow struck a tree and flew wide of the mark, and entering thecats' house killed Paucis, who was chosen only two days to take theplace of the sacred cat in the temple of Bubastes. "

An exclamation of horror broke from the high priest, and he recoiled apace from his son. 

"Unhappy boy, " he said, "your life is indeed forfeited. The kinghimself could not save his son from the fury of the populace had heperpetrated such a deed. "

"It is not my life I am thinking of, father, " Chebron said, "but firstof the horrible sacrilege, and then that I alone cannot bear theconsequences, but that some of these must fall upon you and my motherand sister; for even to be related to one who has committed such acrime is a terrible disgrace. "

Ameres walked up and down the room several times before he spoke. 

"As to our share of the consequences, Chebron, we must bear it as bestwe can, " he said at last in a calmer tone than he had before used; "itis of you we must first think. It is a terrible affair; and yet, asyou say, it was but an accident, and you are guiltless of anyintentional sacrilege. But that plea will be as nothing. Death is thepunishment for slaying a cat; and the one you have slain having beenchosen to succeed the cat of Bubastes is of all others the one mostsacred. The question is, What is to be done? You must fly and thatinstantly, though I fear that flight will be vain; for as soon as thenews is known it will spread from one end of Egypt to the other, andevery man's hand will be against you, and even by this time thediscovery may have been made. "

"That will hardly be, father; for Amuba has buried the cat among thebushes, and has left the door of the house open so that it may besupposed for a time that it has wandered away. He proposed to me tofly with him at once; for he declares that he is determined to sharemy fate since we were both concerned in the attempt to kill the hawk. But in that of course he is wrong; for it is I, not he, who has donethis thing. "

"Amuba has done rightly, " Ameres said. "We have at least time toreflect. "

"But I do not want to fly, father. Of what good will life be to mewith this awful sin upon my head? I wonder that you suffer me toremain a moment in your presence--that you do not cast me out as awretch who has mortally offended the gods. "

Ameres waved his hand impatiently. 

"That is not troubling me now, Chebron. I do not view things in thesame way as most men, and should it be that you have to fly for yourlife I will tell you more; suffice for you that I do not blame you, still less regard you with horror. The great thing for us to think ofat present is as to the best steps to be taken. Were you to fly nowyou might get several days' start, and might even get out of thecountry before an alarm was spread; but upon the other hand, yourdisappearance would at once be connected with that of the cat as soonas it became known that she is missing, whereas if you stay herequietly it is possible that no one will connect you in any way withthe fact that the cat is gone. 

"That something has happened to it will speedily be guessed, for a catdoes not stray away far from the place where it has been bred up;besides, a cat of such a size and appearance is remarkable, and wereit anywhere in the neighborhood it would speedily be noticed. But nowgo and join Amuba in your room, and remain there for the morning asusual. I will give orders that your instructor be told that you willnot want him to-day, as you are not well. I will see you presentlywhen I have thought the matter fully out and determined what had bestbe done. Keep up a brave heart, my boy; the danger may yet pass over. "

Chebron retired overwhelmed with surprise at the kindness with whichhis father had spoken to him, when he had expected that he would be sofilled with horror at the terrible act of sacrilege that he would nothave suffered him to remain in the house for a moment after the talewas told. And yet he had seemed to think chiefly of the danger to hislife, and to be but little affected by what to Chebron himself was byfar the most terrible part of the affair--the religious aspect of thedeed. On entering the room where he pursued his studies he foundJethro as well as Amuba there. 

"I am sorry for you, young master, " Jethro said as he entered. "Ofcourse to me the idea of any fuss being made over the accidentalkilling of a cat is ridiculous; but I know how you view it, and thedanger in which it has placed you. I only came in here with Amuba tosay that you can rely upon me, and that if you decide on flight I amready at once to accompany you. "

"Thanks, Jethro, " Chebron replied. "Should I fly it will indeed be acomfort to have you with me as well as Amuba, who has already promisedto go with me; but at present nothing is determined. I have seen myfather and told him everything, and he will decide for me. "

"Then he will not denounce you, " Amuba said. "I thought that he wouldnot. "

"No; and he has spoken so kindly that I am amazed. It did not seempossible to me that an Egyptian would have heard of such a dreadfuloccurrence without feeling horror and destation of the person who didit, even were he his own son. Still more would one expect it from aman who, like my father, is a high priest to the gods. "

"Your father is a wise as well as a learned man, " Jethro said: "andhe knows that the gods cannot be altogether offended at an affair forwhich fate and not the slayer is responsible. The real slayer of thecat is the twig which turned the arrow, and I do not see that you areany more to blame, or anything like so much to blame, as is the hawkat whom you shot. "

This, however, was no consolation to Chebron, who threw himself downon a couch in a state of complete prostration. It seemed to him thateven could this terrible thing be hidden he must denounce himself andbear the penalty. How could he exist with the knowledge that he wasunder the ban of the gods? His life would be a curse rather than agift under such circumstances. Physically, Chebron was not a coward, but he had not the toughness of mental fibre which enables some men tobear almost unmoved misfortunes which would crush others to theground. As to the comforting assurances of Amuba and Jethro, theyfailed to give him the slightest consolation. He loved Amuba as abrother, and in all other matters his opinion would have weighedgreatly with him; but Amuba knew nothing of the gods of Egypt, andcould not feel in the slightest the terrible nature of the act ofsacrilege, and therefore on this point his opinion could have noweight. 

"Jethro, " Amuba said, "you told me you were going to escort Mysa oneday or other to the very top of the hills, in order that she couldthence look down upon the whole city. Put it into her head to go thismorning, or at least persuade her to go into the city. If she goesinto the garden she will at once notice that the cat is lost; whereasif you can keep her away for the day it will give us so much moretime. "

"But if Ameres decides that you had best fly, I might on my returnfind that you have both gone. "

"Should he do so, Jethro, he will tell you the route we have taken, and arrange for some point at which you can join us. He wouldcertainly wish you to go with us, for he would know that yourexperience and strong arm would be above all things needful. "

"Then I will go at once, " Jethro agreed. "There are two or threeexcursions she has been wanting to make, and I think I can promisethat she shall go on one of them to-day. If she says anything aboutwanting to go to see her pets before starting, I can say that you haveboth been there this morning and seen after them. "

"I do not mean to fly, " Chebron said, starting up, "unless it be thatmy father commands me to do so. Rather a thousand worlds I stay hereand meet my fate!"

Jethro would have spoken, but Amuba signed to him to go at once, andcrossing the room took Chebron's hand. It was hot and feverish, andthere was a patch of color in his cheek. 

"Do not let us talk about it, Chebron, " he said. "You have put thematter in your father's hands, and you may be sure that he will decidewisely; therefore the burden is off your shoulders for the present. You could have no better counselor in all Egypt, and the fact that heholds so high and sacred an office will add to the weight of hiswords. If he believes that your crime against the gods is so greatthat you have no hope of happiness in life, he will tell you so; if heconsiders that, as it seems to me, the gods cannot resent an accidentas they might do a crime against them done willfully, and that you mayhope by a life of piety to win their forgiveness, then he will bid youfly. 

"He is learned in the deepest of the mysteries of your religion, andwill view matters in a different light to that in which they arelooked at by the ignorant rabble. At any rate, as the matter is inhis hands, it is useless for you to excite yourself. As far aspersonal danger goes, I am willing to share it with you, to take halfthe fault of this unfortunate accident, and to avow that as we wereengaged together in the act that led to it we are equally culpable ofthe crime. 

"Unfortunately, I cannot share your greater trouble--your feeling ofhorror at what you regard as sacrilege; for we Rebu hold the life ofone animal no more sacred than the life of another, and have no morehesitation in shooting a cat than a deer. Surely your gods cannot beso powerful in Egypt and impotent elsewhere; and yet if they are aspowerful, how is it that their vengeance has not fallen upon otherpeoples who slay without hesitation the animals so dear to them?"

"That is what I have often wondered, " Chebron said, falling readilyinto the snare, for he and Amuba had had many conversations on suchsubjects, and points were constantly presenting themselves which hewas unable to solve. 

An hour later, when a servant entered and told Chebron and Amuba thatAmeres wished to speak to them, the former had recovered to someextent from the nervous excitement under which he had first suffered. The two lads bowed respectfully to the high priest, and then standingsubmissively before him waited for him to address them. 

"I have sent for you both, " he said after a pause, "because it seemsto me that although Amuba was not himself concerned in this sadbusiness, it is probable that as he was engaged with you at the timethe popular fury might not nicely discriminate between you. " He pausedas if expecting a reply, and Amuba said quietly:

"That is what I have been saying to Chebron, my lord. I considermyself fully as guilty as he is. It was a mere accident that his arrowand not mine was turned aside from the mark we aimed at, and I amready to share his lot, whether you decide that the truth shall bepublished at once, or whether we should attempt to fly. " Ameres bowedhis head gravely, and then looked at his son. 

"I, father, although I am ready to yield my wishes to your will, andto obey you in this as in all other matters, would beseech you toallow me to denounce myself and to bear my fate. I feel that I wouldinfinitely rather die than live with this terrible weight and guiltupon my head. "

"I expected as much of you, Chebron, and applaud your decision, "Ameres said gravely. 

Chebron's face brightened, while that of Amuba fell. Ameres, after apause, went on:

"Did I think as you do, Chebron, that the accidental killing of a catis a deadly offense against the gods, I should say denounce yourselfat once, but I do not so consider it. "

Chebron gazed at his father as if he could scarce credit his sense ofhearing, while even Amuba looked surprised. 

"You have frequently asked me questions, Chebron, which I have eitherturned aside or refused to answer. It was, indeed, from seeing thatyou had inherited from me the spirit of inquiry that I deemed it bestthat you should not ascend to the highest order of the priesthood; forif so, the knowledge you would acquire would render you, as it hasrendered me, dissatisfied with the state of things around you. Had itnot been for this most unfortunate accident I should never have spokento you further on the subject, but as it is I feel that it is my dutyto tell you more. 

"I have had a hard struggle with myself, and have, since you left me, thought over from every point of view what I ought to do. On the onehand, I should have to tell you things known only to an inner circle, things which were it known I had whispered to any one my life would beforfeited. On the other hand, if I keep silent I should doom you to alife of misery. I have resolved to take the former alternative. I mayfirst tell you what you do not know, that I have long been viewed withsuspicion by those of the higher priesthood who know my views, whichare that the knowledge we possess should not be confined to ourselves, but should be disseminated, at least among that class of educatedEgyptians capable of appreciating it. 

"What I am about to tell you is not, as a whole, fully understoodperhaps by any. It is the outcome of my own reflections, founded uponthe light thrown upon things by the knowledge I have gained. You askedme one day, Chebron, how we knew about the gods--how they firstrevealed themselves, seeing that they are not things that belong tothe world? I replied to you at the time that these things aremysteries--a convenient answer with which we close the mouths ofquestioners. 

"Listen now and I will tell you how religion first began upon earth, not only in Egypt, but in all lands. Man felt his own powerlessness. Looking at the operations of nature--the course of the heavenlybodies, the issues of birth and life and death--he concluded, andrightly, that there was a God over all things, but this God was toomighty for his imagination to grasp. 

"He was everywhere and nowhere, he animated all things, and yet wasnowhere to be found; he gave fertility and he caused famine, he gavelife and he gave death, he gave light and heat, he sent storms andtempests. He was too infinite and too various for the untutored mindof the early man to comprehend, and so they tried to approach himpiecemeal. They worshiped him as the sun, the giver of heat and lifeand fertility; they worshiped him as a destructive god, they invokedhis aid as a beneficent being, they offered sacrifices to appease hiswrath as a terrible one. And so in time they came to regard all theseattributes of his--all his sides and lights under which they viewedhim--as being distinct and different, and instead of all being thequalities of one God as being each the quality or attribute ofseparate gods. 

"So there came to be a god of life and a god of death, one who sendsfertility and one who causes famine. All sorts of inanimate objectswere defined as possessing some fancied attribute either for good orevil, and the one Almighty God became hidden and lost in the crowd ofminor deities. In some nations the fancies of man went one way, inanother another. The lower the intelligence of the people the lowertheir gods. In some countries serpents are sacred, doubtless becauseoriginally they were considered to typify at once the subtleness andthe destructive power of a god. In others trees are worshiped. Thereare peoples who make the sun their god. Others the moon. Ourforefathers in Egypt being a wiser people than the savages aroundthem, worshiped the attributes of gods under many different names. First, eight great deities were chosen to typify the chiefcharacteristics of the Mighty One. Chnoumis, or Neuf, typified theidea of the spirit of God--that spirit which pervades all creation. Ameura, the intellect of God. Osiris, the goodness of God. Ptahtypified at once the working power and the truthfulness of God. Khemrepresents the productive power--the god who presides over themultiplication of all species: man, beast, fish, and vegetable--and sowith the rest of the great gods and of the minor divinities, which arereckoned by the score. 

"In time certain animals, birds, and other creatures whose qualitiesare considered to resemble one or other of the deities are in thefirst place regarded as typical of them, then are held as sacred tothem, then in some sort of way become mixed up with the gods and to beheld almost as the gods themselves. This is, I think, the history ofthe religions of all countries. The highest intelligences, the men ofeducation and learning, never quite lose sight of the original truths, and recognize that the gods represent only the various attributes ofthe one Almighty God. The rest of the population lose sight of thetruth, and really worship as gods these various creations, that arereally but types and shadows. 

"It is perhaps necessary that it should be so. It is easier for thegrosser and more ignorant classes to worship things that they can seeand understand, to strive to please those whose statues and templesthey behold, to fear to draw upon themselves the vengeance of thoserepresented to them as destructive powers, than to worship aninconceivable God, without form or shape, so mighty the imaginationcannot picture him, so beneficent, so all-providing, so equable andserene that the human mind cannot grasp even a notion of him. Man ismaterial, and must worship the material in a form in which he thinkshe can comprehend it, and so he creates gods for himself with figures, likenesses, passions, and feelings like those of the many animals hesees around him. 

"The Israelite maid whom we brought hither, and with whom I havefrequently conversed, tells me that her people before coming to thisland worshiped but one God like unto him of whom I have told you, savethat they belittled him by deeming that he was their own special God, caring for them above all peoples of the earth; but in all otherrespects he corresponded with the Almighty One whom we who have gainedglimpses of the truth which existed ere the Pantheon of Egypt cameinto existence, worship in our hearts, and it seems to me as if thislittle handful of men who came to Egypt hundreds of years ago were theonly people in the world who kept the worship of the one God clear andundefiled. "

Chebron and Amuba listened in awestruck silence to the words of thehigh priest. Amuba's face lit up with pleasure and enthusiasm as helistened to words which seemed to clear away all the doubts anddifficulties that had been in his mind. To Chebron the revelation, though a joyful one, came as a great shock. His mind, too, had longbeen unsatisfied. He had wondered and questioned, but the destructionat one blow of all the teachings of his youth, of all he had heldsacred, came at first as a terrible shock. Neither spoke when thepriest concluded, and after a pause he resumed. 

"You will understand, Chebron, that what I have told you is not in itsentirety held even by the most enlightened, and that the sketch I havegiven you of the formation of all religions is, in fact, the ideawhich I myself have formed as the result of all I have learned, bothas one initiated in all the learning of the ancient Egyptians and frommy own studies both of our oldest records and the traditions of allthe peoples with whom Egypt has come in contact. But that all our godsmerely represent attributes of the one deity, and have no personalexistence as represented in our temples, is acknowledged more or lesscompletely by all those most deeply initiated in the mysteries of ourreligion. 

"When we offer sacrifices we offer them not to the images behind ouraltar, but to God the creator, God the preserver, God the fertilizer, to God the ruler, to God the omnipotent over good and evil. Thus, yousee, there is no mockery in our services, although to us they bear aninner meaning not understood by others. They worship a personalityendowed with principle; we the principle itself. They see in themystic figure the representation of a deity; we see in it the type ofan attribute of a higher deity. 

"You may think that in telling you all this I have told you thingswhich should be told only to those whose privilege it is to havelearned the inner mysteries of their religion; that maybe I amuntrue to my vows. These, lads, are matters for my own conscience. Personally, I have long been impressed with the conviction that itwere better that the circles of initiates should be very widelyextended, and that all capable by education and intellect ofappreciating the mightiness of the truth should no longer be left indarkness. I have been overruled, and should never have spoken had notthis accident taken place; but when I see that the whole happiness ofyour life is at stake, that should the secret ever be discovered youwill either be put to death despairing and hopeless, or have to flyand live despairing and hopeless in some foreign country, I haveconsidered that the balance of duty lay on the side of lightening yourmind by a revelation of what was within my own. And it is not, as Ihave told you, so much the outcome of the teaching I have received asof my own studies and a conviction I have arrived at as to the natureof God. Thus, then, my son, you can lay side the horror which you havefelt at the thought that by the accidental slaying of a cat youoffended the gods beyond forgiveness. The cat is but typical of thequalities attributed to Baste. Baste herself is but typical of one ofthe qualities of the One God. "

"Oh, my father!" Chebron exclaimed, throwing himself on his kneesbeside Ameres and kissing his hand, "how good you are. What a weighthave you lifted from my mind! What a wonderful future have you openedto me if I escape the danger that threatens me now! If I have to die Ican do so like one who fears not the future after death. If I live Ishall no longer be oppressed with the doubts and difficulties whichhave so long weighed upon me. Though till now you have given me noglimpse of the great truth, I have at times felt not only that theanswers you gave me failed to satisfy me, but it seemed to me alsothat you yourself with all your learning and wisdom were yet unable toset me right in these matters as you did in all others upon which Iquestioned you. My father, you have given me life, and more thanlife--you have given me a power over fate. I am ready now to fly, should you think it best, or to remain here and risk whatever mayhappen. "

"I do not think you should fly, Chebron. In the first place, flightwould be an acknowledgment of guilt; in the second, I do not see whereyou could fly. To-morrow, at latest, the fact that the creature ismissing will be discovered, and as soon as it was known that you hadgone a hot pursuit would be set up. If you went straight down to thesea you would probably be overtaken long before you got there; andeven did you reach a port before your pursuers you might have to waitdays before a ship sailed. 

"Then, again, did you hide in any secluded neighborhood, you wouldsurely be found sooner or later, for the news will go from end to endof Egypt, and it will be everyone's duty to search for and denounceyou. Messengers will be sent to all countries under Egyptiangovernment, and even if you passed our frontiers by land or sea yourperil would be as great as it is here. Lastly, did you surmount allthese difficulties and reach some land beyond the sway of Egypt, youwould be an exile for life. Therefore I say that flight is your lastresource, to be undertaken only if a discovery is made; but we mayhope that no evil fortune will lead the searchers to the conclusionthat the cat was killed here. 

"When it is missed there will be search high and low in which everyone will join. When the conclusion is at last arrived at that it hasirrecoverably disappeared all sorts of hypotheses will be started toaccount for it; some will think that it probably wandered to the hillsand became the prey of hyenas or other wild beasts; some will assertthat it has been killed and hidden away; others that it has made itsway down to the Nile and has been carried off by a crocodile. Thusthere is no reason why suspicion should fall upon you more than uponothers, but you will have to play your part carefully. "

CHAPTER XI. 

DANGERS THICKEN. 

When Chebron and Amuba returned to the room set apart for their useand study their conversation did not turn upon the slaying of the cator the danger which threatened them, but upon the wonderful revelationthat Ameres had made. Neither of them thought for a moment of doubtinghis words. Their feeling of reverence for his wisdom and learningwould have been sufficient in itself for them to accept without aquestion any statement that he made to them. But there was in additiontheir own inward conviction of the truth of his theory. It appealed atonce to their heads and hearts. It satisfied all their longing andannihilated their doubts and difficulties; cleared away at once thepantheon of strange and fantastic figures that had been a source ofdoubting amusement to Amuba, of bewilderment to Chebron. 

"The Israelite maid Ruth was right, then, " Amuba said. "You know thatshe told us that her forefathers who came down into Egypt believedthat there was one God only, and that all the others were false gods. She said that he could not be seen or pictured; that he was God of allthe heavens, and so infinite that the mind of man could form no ideaof him. Everything she said of him seems to be true, except inasmuchas she said he cared more for her ancestors than for other men; but ofcourse each nation and people would think that. "

"It is wonderful, " Chebron replied as he paced restlessly up and downthe room. "Now that I know the truth it seems impossible I could havereally believed that all the strange images of our temples reallyrepresented gods. It worried me to think of them. I could not see howthey could be, and yet I never doubted their existence. It seems to menow that all the people of Egypt are living in a sort of nightmare. Why do those who know so much suffer them to remain in such darkness?"

"I understood your father to say, Chebron, that he himself is only infavor of the more enlightened and educated people obtaining a glimpseof the truth. I think I can understand that. Were all the lower classinformed that the gods they worshiped were merely shadows of a greatGod and not real living deities, they would either fall upon and rendthose who told them so as impious liars, or, if they could be made tobelieve it, they would no longer hold to any religion, and in theirrage might tear down the temples, abolish the order of priesthoodaltogether, spread tumult and havoc through the land, rebel againstall authority, destroy with one blow all the power and glory ofEgypt. "

"That is true, " Chebron said thoughtfully. "No doubt the ignorant massof the people require something material to worship. They need tobelieve in gods who will punish impiety and wrong and rewardwell-doing; and the religion of Egypt, as they believe it, is bettersuited to their daily wants than the worship of a deity so mighty andgreat and good that their intellect would fail altogether to grasphim. "

Their conversation was suddenly interrupted by the entrance of Ruth. 

"Paucis is missing. When we came back from our walk we went out to theanimals, and the door of the house is open and the cat has gone. Mysasays will you come at once and help look for it? I was to send all thewomen who can be spared from the house to join in the search. "

Work was instantly abandoned, for all knew that Paucis had been chosento be the sacred cat at Bubastes; but even had it been one of theothers, the news that it was missing would have caused a generalexcitement. So esteemed were even the most common animals of the cattribe that, if a cat happened to die in a house, the inhabitants wentinto mourning and shaved their eyebrows in token of their grief; theembalmers were sent for, the dead cat made into a mummy, and conveyedwith much solemnity to the great catacombs set aside for the burial ofthe sacred animals. Thus the news that Paucis was missing was soimportant that work was at once laid aside and the men and femaleslaves began to search the garden thoroughly, examining every bush andtree, and calling loudly to the missing animal. Chebron and Amubajoined in the search as actively as the rest. 

"Where can it be?" Mysa exclaimed. "Why should it have wandered away?It never did so before, though the door of the cat house is often leftopen all day. Where do you think it can have gone to? Do you think itcould have got over the wall?"

"It could get over the wall easily enough, " Chebron replied. 

"It is a terrible misfortune!" continued Mysa with tears in her eyes. "Mamma fainted on hearing the news, and her women are burning feathersunder her nose and slapping her hands and sprinkling water on herface. Whatever will be done if it does not come back before to-morrow?for I hear a solemn procession is coming from Bubastes to fetch itaway. Poor dear Paucis! And it seemed so contented and happy, and ithad everything it could want! What can have induced her to wanderaway?"

"Cats are often uncertain things, " Amuba said. "They are not likedogs, who are always ready to follow their masters, and who will liedown for hours, ready to start out whenever called upon. "

"Yes, but Paucis was not a common cat, Amuba. It did not want to catchmice and birds for a living. It had everything it could possiblywant--cushions to lie on, and fresh water and milk to drink, andplenty of everything to eat. "

"But even all that will not satisfy cats when the instinct to wandercomes upon them, " Amuba said. 

Ameres himself soon came out of the house, and, upon hearing that thecat was not to be found either in the garden or within, gave ordersfor the whole of the males of the household to sally out in thesearch, to inform all the neighbors what had happened, and to praythem to search their gardens. They were also to make inquiries of allthey met whether they had seen a cat resembling Paucis. 

"This is a very serious matter, " Ameres said. "After the choice of thepriest of Bubastes had fixed upon Paucis to be the sacred cat of thetemple of Bubastes, the greatest care and caution should have beenexercised respecting an animal toward whom all the eyes of Egypt wereturned. For the last two or three weeks the question as to which catwas to succeed to the post of honor has been discussed in everyhousehold. Great has been the excitement among all the familiespossessing cats that had the smallest chance whatever of beingselected; and what will be said if the cat is not forthcoming when theprocession arrives to-morrow from Bubastes to conduct her there, Itremble to think of. The excitement and stir will be prodigious, andthe matter will become of state importance. Well, do not stand here, but go at once and join in the search. "

"I felt horribly guilty when talking to Mysa, " Chebron said. "Ofcourse she is very proud that Paucis was chosen for the temple, but Iknow that she has really been grieving over the approaching loss ofher favorite. But of course that was nothing to what she will feelwhen she finds that no news whatever can be obtained of the creature;and it was hard to play the part and to pretend to know nothing aboutit, when all the time one knew it was lying dead and buried in thegarden. "

"Yes, I felt that myself, " Amuba agreed, "but we cannot help it. Mysawill probably in the course of her life have very much more seriousgrief to bear than the loss of a cat. "

All day the search was maintained, and when it was dark great numbersof men with torches searched every point far and near on that side ofThebes. The news had now spread far and wide, and numbers of thefriends of the high priest called to inquire into the particulars ofthe loss and to condole with him on the calamity which had befallenhis house. Innumerable theories were broached as to the course theanimal would have taken after once getting out of the garden, whilethe chances of its recovery were eagerly discussed. The generalopinion was that it would speedily be found. A cat of such remarkableappearance must, it was argued, attract notice wherever it went; andeven if it did not return of its own accord, as was generallyexpected, it was considered certain that it would be brought backbefore many hours. 

But when upon the following morning it was found that it had notreturned and that all search for it had been fruitless, there was afeeling akin to consternation. For the first time men ventured to hintthat something must have befallen the sacred cat. Either in itsrambles some evil dog must have fallen upon it and slain it, or itmust have been carried off by a crocodile as it quenched its thirst ata pool. That it had fallen by the hand of man no one even suggested. No Egyptian would be capable of an act of such sacrilege. The idea wastoo monstrous to entertain for a moment. 

Mysa had cried herself to sleep, and broke forth in fresh lamentationwhen upon waking in the morning she heard that her favorite was stillabsent; while her mother took the calamity so seriously to heart thatshe kept her bed. The slaves went about silently and spoke with batedbreath, as if a death had taken place in the house. Ameres and Chebronwere both anxious and disturbed, knowing that the excitement wouldgrow every hour; while Amuba and Jethro, joining busily in the searchand starting on horseback the first thing in the morning to makeinquiries in more distant localities, were secretly amused at the fussand excitement which was being made over the loss of a cat. 

It was well for the household of Ameres that he occupied so exalted aposition in the priesthood. Had he been a private citizen, theexcitement, which increased hour by hour when the vigilant searchcarried on far and wide for the missing cat proved fruitless, wouldspeedily have led to an outbreak of popular fury. But the respect dueto the high priest of Osiris, his position, his well-known learningand benevolence rendered it impossible for the supposition to beentertained for a moment that the cat could have come to an untimelyend within the limits of his house or garden, but it was now generallybelieved that, after wandering away, as even the best conducted ofcats will do at times, it had fallen a victim to some savage beast orhad been devoured by a crocodile. 

So heavy was the penalty for the offense, so tremendous the sacrilegein killing a cat, that such an act was almost unknown in Egypt, andbut few instances are recorded of its having taken place. As in thepresent case the enormity of the act would be vastly increased by thesize and beauty of the cat, and the fact that it had been chosen forthe temple of Bubastes seemed to put it altogether beyond the range ofpossibility that the creature had fallen by the hands of man. When aweek passed without tidings it was generally accepted as a fact thatthe cat must be dead, and Ameres and his household, in accordance withthe custom, shaved their eyebrows in token of mourning. 

Although not suspected of having had anything to do with the lossof the cat, the event nevertheless threw a sort of cloud over thehousehold of Ameres. It was considered to be such a terrible stroke ofill-luck that a cat, and above all such a cat, should have been lostupon the very eve of her being installed as the most sacred animal inthe temple of Bubastes, that it seemed as if it must be a direct proofof the anger of the gods, and there was a general shrinking on thepart of their friends and acquaintances from intercourse with peopleupon whom such a misfortune had fallen. Ameres cared little for publicopinion, and continued on his way with placid calmness, ministering inthe temple and passing the rest of his time in study. 

The example of Ameres, however, was wholly lost upon his wife. Thedeference paid to her as the wife of the high priest, and also toherself as the principal figure in the services in which women tookpart, was very dear to her, and she felt the change greatly. Herslaves had a very bad time of it, and she worried Ameres with constantcomplaints as to the changed demeanor of her acquaintances and hisindifference to the fact that they were no longer asked toentertainments; nor was she in any way pacified by his quietassurances that it was useless for them to irritate themselves overtrifles, and that matters would mend themselves in time. 

But as the days went on, so far from mending things became worse;groups of people frequently assembled round the house, and shouts ofanger and hatred were raised when any of the occupants entered orleft. Even when Ameres was passing through the streets in processionwith the sacred emblems hoots and cries were raised among the crowd. Chebron took this state of things greatly to heart, and more than oncehe implored his father to allow him to declare the truth openly andbear the consequences. 

"I am not afraid of death, father. Have you not trained me to regardlife as of no account? Do we not in our feasts always see the image ofa dead man carried past to remind us that death is always among us?You have Mysa and my mother. I fear death far less than this constantanxiety that is hanging over us. "

But Ameres would not hear of the sacrifice. "I do not pretend thatthere is no danger, Chebron. I thought at first that the matter wouldsoon pass over, but I own that I was wrong. The unfortunate fact thatthe creature was chosen as sacred cat for the temple at Bubastes hasgiven its loss a prominence far beyond that which there would havebeen had it been an ordinary animal of its class, and the affair hasmade an extraordinary sensation in the city. Still I cannot but thinkthat an enemy must be at work stirring up the people against me. Isuspect, although I may be wrong, that Ptylus is concerned in thematter. Since he reappeared after his sudden absence following thenight when you overheard that conversation, he has affected a feelingof warmth and friendship which I believe has been entirely feigned. 

"Whether he was one of those you overheard I am unable to say, but hissudden disappearance certainly favors that idea. At any rate, he canhave no real reason for any extra cordiality toward me at present, butwould more naturally still feel aggrieved at my rejection of his sonas a husband for Mysa. I thought at first when you told me what youhad overheard that possibly it was a plot against my life. Now I feelsure of it. 

"No doubt they believe, as no measures were taken, that theirconversation was not overheard or that only a few words reached thelisteners, and his manner to me is designed to allay any suspicion Imight have conceived had as much of the conversation as was overheardbeen reported to me. It has had just the opposite effect. At any rate, an enemy is at work, and even were you to sacrifice yourself byadmitting that you slew the missing animal, not only would your deathbe the result, but a general ruin would fall upon us. 

"The mob would easily be taught to believe that I must to a greatextent be responsible; the opinions I have expressed would be quotedagainst me, and even the favor of the king could not maintain me in mypresent position in defiance of popular clamor. No, my son, we muststand or fall together. Jethro offered yesterday if I liked to dig upthe remains of the cat, carry it away and hide it under some rocks ata distance, but I think the danger would be greater than in allowingmatters to remain as they are. It is certain that the house iswatched. As you know, servants going in and out after nightfall havebeen rudely hustled and thrown down. Some have been beaten, andreturned well-nigh stripped to the skin. I doubt not that theseattacks were made in order to discover if they had anything concealedunder their garments. Were Jethro to venture upon such an attempt hemight either be attacked and the cat found upon him, or he might befollowed and the place where he hid it marked down. Things must go onas they are. "

Ameres did not tell Chebron the whole of the conversation he had hadwith Jethro. After declining his offer to endeavor to dispose of thebody of the cat elsewhere he said:

"But, Jethro, although I cannot accept this perilous enterprise youhave offered to undertake, I will intrust you with a charge that willshow you how I confide in your devotion to my family. Should thisstorm burst, should the populace of this town once become thoroughlyimbued with the idea that the sacred cat has been slain here, therewill be an outburst of fanatical rage which will for the time carryall before it. 

"For myself I care absolutely nothing. I am perfectly willing to dieas soon as my time comes. I have done my work to the best of my power, and can meet the Mighty One with uplifted head. I have wronged no man, and have labored all my life for the good of the people. I have neverspared myself, and am ready for my rest; but I would fain save Chebronand Mysa from harm. Even in their wrath the populace will not injurethe women, but Mysa without a protector might fall into evil hands. Asto her, however, I can do nothing; but Chebron I would save. If hegrows up he will, I think, do good in the world. He has not thestrength and vigor of Amuba, but he is not behind other lads of hisage. He has been well educated. His mind is active and his heartgood. I look to you, Jethro, to save him, if it be possible, withAmuba, for I fear that Amuba is in as much danger as he is. 

"Should the slaves be seized and questioned, and perhaps flogged, tillthey say what they know, the fact would be sure to come out that thetwo lads were together among the animals on the morning before the catwas missed. It will be noticed, too, that they took with them theirbows and arrows. It will therefore be assumed that the responsibilityof the act lies upon both of them. Chebron, I know, would proclaim thetruth if he had an opportunity for speech, but an angry crowd does notstop to listen, and the same fate will befall them both. 

"You who are a stranger to our manners can hardly conceive the frenzyof excitement and rage in which the population of Egypt are thrown bythe killing of a cat. I doubt whether even the king's person would beheld sacred were the guilt of such an offense brought home to him;and, of course, the fact that this unfortunate beast was to have goneto the temple of Bubastes makes its death a matter ten times graverthan ordinary. Therefore should the storm burst, there is no hope foreither of them but in flight. The question is, whither could they fly?

"Certainly they would be safe nowhere in Egypt. Nor were it possiblethat they could journey north and reach the sea, could they do sobefore the news reached the ports. Naturally messengers would be sentto the frontier towns, and even the governors of the provinces lyingeast of the Great Sea would hear of it; and could they leave thecountry and cross the desert they might be seized and sent back ontheir arrival. For the same reason the routes from here to the portson the Arabian Sea are closed to them. It seems to me that their onlyhope of safety lies in reaching the country far up the Nile andgaining Meroe, over whose people the authority of Egypt is but ashadow; thence possibly they might some day reach the Arabian Sea, cross that and pass up through the country east of the Great Sea, andtraveling by the route by which you came hither reach your country. Long before they could leave the savage tribes and start upon theirjourney this matter would have been forgotten, and whatever dangersmight befall them, that of arrest for participation in this matterwould not be among them. 

"I know that your fidelity and friendship for the son of your lateking would cause you to risk all dangers and hardships for his sake, and that if bravery and prudence could take him safely through suchterrible dangers as would be encountered in such a journey as I speakof, you will conduct him through them. I ask you to let Chebron shareyour protection, and to render him such service as you will give toAmuba. "

"I can promise that willingly, my lord, " Jethro answered. "He hastreated Amuba more as a brother than a servant since we came here, andI will treat him as if he were a brother to Amuba, now that dangerthreatens. The journey you speak of would, indeed, be a long anddangerous one; but I agree with you that only by accomplishing it isthere even a chance of escape. "

"Then I commit my son to your charge, Jethro, and I do so with fullconfidence that if it be possible for him to make this journey insafety he will do so. I have already placed in the hands of Chigron, the embalmer, a large sum of money. You can trust him absolutely. Itis through my patronage that he has risen from being a small worker tobe the master of one of the largest businesses in Egypt, and he hasthe embalming of all the sacred animals belonging to our temple andseveral others. He will hide the boys for a time until you are readyto start on your journey. 

"When you are once a few days south of Thebes you will be fairly safefrom pursuit, for they will never think of looking for you in thatdirection, but will make sure that you will attempt to leave thecountry either by sea, by the Eastern Desert, or that you may possiblytry to reach some of the tribes in the west, and so to go down uponthe Great Sea there. I thought at first that this might be the bestdirection; but the tribes are all subject to us and would naturallyregard Egyptians going among them as fugitives from justice, and sohand them over to us. "

"You can rely upon me, my lord, to carry out your directions and doall that is possible to serve the two lads. What the country throughwhich we have to pass is like, or its inhabitants, I know not, but atleast we will do our best to reach the Arabian Sea as you direct. Amuba is hardy and strong, and Chebron, though less powerful in frame, is courageous, and able to use his weapons. We should, of course, travel in disguise. But you spoke something about your daughter--inwhat way can I serve her? I have now accompanied her in her walks formonths, and would lay down my life for her. "

"I fear that you can do nothing, " Ameres said after a pause. "We havemany friends, one of whom will doubtless receive her. At first Iwould, if it were possible, that she should go to some relatives ofmine who live at Amyla, fifty miles up the river. She was staying withthem two years ago and will know the house; but I do not see how youcould take her--the boys will be sufficient charge on your hands. Shewill have her mother with her, and though I fear that the latter haslittle real affection for her, having no time to think of aught buther own pleasure and amusement, she will be able to place her amongthe many friends she has. 

"It is not her present so much I am thinking of as her future. Ishould like my little Mysa to marry happily. She is a littleself-willed, and has been indulged; and although, of course, she wouldmarry as I arrange for her, I would not give her to any one who wasnot altogether agreeable to her. I fear that should anything happen tome the same consideration might not be paid to her inclinations. However, Jethro, I see no manner in which you can be useful to Mysa. So far as she is concerned things must be left to take their owncourse. "

"I trust, " Jethro said, "that your forebodings will not be verified. Icannot believe that an absurd suspicion can draw away the hearts ofthe people from one whom they have so respected as yourself. "

Ameres shook his head. 

"The people are always fickle, Jethro, and easily led; and their loveand respect for the gods renders it easy for any one who works on thatfeeling to lash them into fury. All else is as nothing in their eyesin comparison with their religion. It is blind worship, if you will;but it is a sincere one. Of all the people in the world there are noneto whom religion counts so much as to the Egyptians. It is interwovenwith all their daily life. Their feasts and processions are allreligious, they eat and drink and clothe themselves according to itsdecrees, and undertake no action, however trifling, without consultingthe gods. Thus, therefore, while in all other respects obedience ispaid to the law, they are maddened by any supposed insult to theirreligion, or any breach of its observances. I know that we are indanger. The ideas that I have held of the regeneration of the peopleby purifying their religious beliefs have been used as weapons againstme. I know from what has come to my ears that it has been hinted amongthem that in spite of my high office I have no respect for the gods. 

"The accusation is false, but none the less dangerous for that. Nothing is more difficult than to expose or annihilate a falsehood. Itspreads like wildfire, and the clearest demonstration of its falsityfails to reach a tithe of those who believe it. However, it isneedless to speak of it now. You know what I wish you to do if dangercomes--get the boys away, and conduct them to the place I haveindicated. If they are from home seek them and take them there. Do notwaste time in vain attempts to succor me. If you are attacked, andthis may possibly be the case, make, I pray you, no resistance savesuch as may be needed to get away. Above all, do not try to interfereon my behalf. One man, though endowed with supernatural strength, cannot overcome a mob, and your trying to aid me would not benefit me, and might cost you your life, and so deprive Chebron and Amuba oftheir protector. "

Jethro promised strictly to follow the instructions he had received, and to devote himself in case of need solely to insuring the safety ofthe boys. 

Two days later, Ameres sent Chebron and Amuba away to the farm, andtold them to remain there until he sent for them. 

"You cannot go in and out here without unpleasantness, " he said, "andhad best be away. Your presence here can be of no use, and you areprobably quite as much suspected as I am. As to your mother andsister, the present state of things is inconvenient to them, but thatis all. There can be no danger for them; however violent a mob theywould not molest females. "

"Why should not you also, father, go away until the trouble ispassed?"

"I cannot leave my duties, Chebron; nor would it benefit me if I did. I am convinced that this cry against us is a mere pretext which hasbeen seized by enemies who dare not attack me openly. Were I to departfrom Thebes my absence would be denounced as a proof of my guilt, andthe people be inflamed more and more against me, and nowhere in Egyptshould I be safe. My only course is to face the storm, trusting to theintegrity of my life, to the absence of any deed which could offendthe great God I believe in, and to the knowledge that my life is inhis hands. When it is his will, and not before, it will return to himwho gave it me. "

"Could you not apply to the king for guards?"

"The king spoke to me yesterday at the termination of the council, "Ameres replied, "and told me that he had been informed of the murmursof the populace against me. He said that as one of his most trustedcounselors, and as a high priest of Osiris, he knew that the chargesagainst me were baseless; but that in view of the proneness of thepeople of Thebes to excitement and tumult, he should be glad to ordera company of soldiers to keep guard over my house. I refused. I saidthat I was conscious of no evil, that none could say that I was slackin my ministrations in the temple, or that I had ever spoken a word indisrespect of our religion. That as for the disappearance of thesacred cat, of which so much had been made, I had had no hand in it, and that whatever had happened to it had been, I was sure, the resultof accident. Were I to have soldiers placed to guard me it would be aconfession that I was conscious of ill-doing, and knew that I hadforfeited the protection of the gods. It would, too, help to keep upthe talk and excitement, which I trusted would die away ere long. "

Chebron did not think of further questioning the orders of Ameres, andan hour later he and Amuba rode out to the farm. Before they startedAmeres had a long talk with Chebron, and told him that he had placedhim in charge of Jethro in the event of any popular outbreak takingplace. 

"Remember, Chebron, " he said, "that whatever comes of this affair youare not to blame yourself for the accident of killing the cat. Allthings are in the hands of the great God, and your arrow would nothave struck the twig and flown straight to the heart of that creaturehad it not been his will. Moreover, you must always remember that theloss of this cat is but a pretext for the tumult. 

"The populace believe that they are angry on account of the loss ofthe sacred cat, whereas, in fact, they are but instruments in thehands of my enemies. I have no doubt whatever now that the plot youoverheard in the temple was directed against my life, and had not theloss of the cat happened opportunely and served them as a lever withwhich to work against me, the plot would have taken some other form. Itrust sincerely that whatever fate may befall your sister she maynever have to marry the son of the man who has plotted against mylife. But it is no use thinking of that now. Should aught happenbefore we meet again, remember I have placed you in the hands ofJethro, and have delegated my authority to him. He is shrewd, strong, and courageous, and can be relied upon to do what is best. In Amubayou will find a friend who will be as a brother to you. So farewell, my son, and may the great One who rules all things keep you!"

A stay at the farm had hitherto been regarded by Chebron as adelightful change from the city, but upon this occasion he proceededthere sad and depressed in spirit. 

"Even here we are watched, you see, Chebron, " Amuba said as they rodealong. "Do you see those runners behind us? Doubtless they will followus to the farm, and set a watch upon us there. However, there, atleast, they can search as much as they like, and find out nothing. "

CHAPTER XII. 

THE DEATH OF AMERES. 

The days passed slowly at the farm. The lads went out listlessly towatch the cattle treading in the seed and the other operations on thelands, but they were too anxious as to what was going on in the cityto feel the slightest interest in the work of the farm. The second andfourth days after their coming, Jethro had paid them a short visit tosay that there was no change in the situation. The officer in commandof some troops whom the king had sent down to within a short distanceof the house had come down to the mob as they were shouting outsidethe gate, and threatened them with the severe displeasure of the kingunless they desisted from their demonstrations, but had been answeredwith shouts, "The gods are above all kings, and not even kings canprotect those who insult them. " Amense, he said, on the occasion ofhis second visit, had left the house and taken up her abode with somerelations in the city, declaring that the anxiety and disgrace werekilling her. She had wished to take Mysa with her, but the girl hadpositively refused to leave her father; and as her mother seemedindifferent whether she went or stayed she had had her way. In aprivate talk with Amuba, Jethro said:

"It is a relief to us all that she has gone; she was bad enough beforeyou went, but for the last three days she has been doing nothing butweep and bewail herself till the house has been well-nigh unbearable. Ameres goes backward and forward between his house and the temple, walking unmoved through those gathered near his door, who are for themost part quiet when he passes, being abashed by the presence of onewho has so long been held in high esteem among them. As for Mysa, sheseems to think only of her father. The Hebrew girl is a great comfortto her, for while the example of their mistress and the shouts of thepopulace have terribly scared the other maids, and they go about thehouse in fear and trembling, Ruth is quiet and self-contained as ifshe were again in her quiet cottage with her grandfather. She greatlycomforts and sustains Mysa, and Ameres said to me only this morningthat Mysa was fortunate indeed in that Chebron had furnished her withso brave and steadfast a companion at a time like this. "

On the evening of the fifth day Jethro came suddenly in at the house. The boys started to their feet as he entered, for they saw at oncethat something terrible had happened. His face was stained with blood, his breath came short, for he had run for the six intervening milesbetween the farm and the city at the top of his speed. 

"Quick, my lord!" he said, "there is not a moment to lose. The wholematter has been discovered, and ere long they will be here in pursuitof you. "

"What of my father?" Chebron exclaimed. 

"I will tell you all about it afterward, Chebron. There is no time fortalking now, his orders must be instantly carried out. Where are thefellows who are spying over you?"

"One of them is probably seated outside at the entrance to the farm. You must have passed him as you entered, " Amuba replied. "I have notseen more than one at a time since they first came. "

"Take up your arms and follow me, " Jethro said, taking a heavy stafffrom the corner of the room, and, followed by the lads, he wentoutside the gate. 

It was now getting dark, and as they passed out a man standing nearapproached as if to see who they were. Without a word Jethro sprangforward and brought down the staff with tremendous force upon hishead, and he fell without a cry upon the road. 

"There is no fear of his giving the alarm, " Jethro said grimly, andset off in a run in the direction of the city at a pace that taxed thepowers of Chebron to keep up with. Once or twice as he ran the boygasped out a question as to his father's safety, but Jethro did notappear to hear him, but kept on at a steady pace. 

Presently he stopped suddenly and listened. A vague, confused soundwas heard in front of them, and Jethro quitted the road and took hiscourse over the fields. Amuba heard the sound increase, and waspresently conscious that a crowd of people were passing along theroad. 

"It is well I managed to get through, " Jethro said. "They would havemade short work of you both had they arrived at the farm and found youunprepared. "

Jethro did not return to the road, but kept on in an oblique linetoward the foot of the hills near the city. 

"Where are you going, Jethro?" Amuba asked at last. 

"I am going to Chigron, the embalmer. Ameres has arranged with him tohide you there for the present. "

The boys knew the place, for they had more than once been there towatch the process of embalming the bodies and preparing them forburial. It was an extensive establishment, for Chigron was one of themost celebrated embalmers of the day; and not only did he embalm, buthe kept with him men who performed the further processes required, namely, the wrapping up in the mummy cloths, and the construction ofthe great cases and the placing the bodies in them ready to be handedover to their friends. These were usually distinct and separatetrades, the embalmers generally returning the bodies to the friendsafter they had completed the process of embalming. Another set ofmen then prepared the corpse for burial, while the mummy-cases orsarcophagi were prepared by men of another trade. Of the three trades, that of the embalmers was held in by far the highest respect, the workbeing considered as sacred and the embalmers ranking and associatingwith the priests. 

In Chigron's establishment the men of the three trades worked apartand separate from each other; and although Chigron was in fact at thehead of all, he personally superintended only the embalming, the menof the other trades being directed by their own masters, and it was asif the three establishments had been placed near each other simply forthe purpose of convenience. 

When they reached the house of Chigron Jethro went forward alone andknocked at the door. An attendant presented himself. "Give this ringto Chigron, " Jethro said, "and say that the bearer of it would fainspeak to him here. "

In two or three minutes Chigron himself came out. 

"I have brought the lads hither in obedience to the order of Ameres, "Jethro said. "He told me that he had arranged the matter with you. "

"And Ameres himself?" Chigron asked. 

"He is no more, " Jethro said. "The villains who sought his ruin havetriumphed, and a furious mob this afternoon broke into his house andmurdered him. Chebron does not know it yet, though he cannot butsuspect that something terrible has happened, as I would not answerhis questions, fearing that he might break down when his strength wasmost needed. "

The Egyptian uttered an exclamation of sorrow. 

"Fools and madmen!" he exclaimed; "in all the land none were moreworthy of honor than Ameres. He was just and generous, ever ready tobefriend those who needed his aid, calm in judgment, and powerful incouncil. Surely the gods must be angry with Egypt when they sufferedsuch a one to fall a victim to the passions of the mob. But where arethe lads? I myself will conduct them to the place I have alreadyprepared. The workers have all left, so there is no fear in passingthrough the house. "

At Jethro's call the lads came up. 

"Follow me, my lord, " Chigron said to Chebron. "I have had everythingin readiness for your reception for some days. Would that your visithad been made on some more cheerful occasion. "

The embalmer led the way through the portion of the house occupied byhimself, then he entered a large apartment whose floor was coveredwith sawdust. 

Here on slabs of stone lay a number of bodies of those in the firststate of preparation, while in a still larger apartment behind were anumber of stone baths each long enough to contain a body. These wereoccupied by the corpses which had undergone their first state ofpreparation, and which were now lying covered with a strong solutionof salt and water. Beyond again were other chambers for the receptionof bodies embalmed by other processes than that of salt. 

Passing through a door at the rear the lads found themselves in theopen air again. Above them the hill rose in a precipitous rock. Chigron led the way along the foot of this for some little distance, and then stopped at a portal hewn in the rock itself. All this timehe had carried a lighted lamp, although the chambers in which the deadwere lying were illuminated with lamps hanging from the ceiling. Uponentering the portal and closing the door behind him he produced from aniche in the wall several other lamps, lighted them, and gave one toeach of his companions. 

"This, " he said, "was cut by a wealthy inhabitant of Thebes centuriesago as a tomb for himself and his family. What happened to him I knownot, but the place was never used beyond this chamber, which has beenutilized for mummies of sacred animals. Beyond in the main chambereverything is as it was left by those who formed it. There I haveduring the last ten days privately stored up such articles as would benecessary for you, and I trust that you will not find yourselfuncomfortable. "

Upon entering the apartment, which was some twenty feet square, theyfound that the embalmer had not exaggerated what he had done. A tablewith several settles stood in the middle; three couches piled withrushes were placed against the wall. Mats had been laid down to coverthe floor and give warmth to the feet, and lamps ready for burningstood upon the table. In a corner stood two jars of wine, withdrinking vessels. 

"All is here except food, " Chigron said. "That I could not prepareuntil I knew you were coming; but be assured that you shall be servedregularly. There is no fear of intrusion from any employed in theestablishment. They have no occasion to come out to the back of thehouse, and probably few know of the existence of this tomb. Should Ihave any ground for believing that there is danger, I will take othermeasures for your concealment. Should you need anything, do nothesitate to say so. I owe my position to the patronage of my lordAmeres, and there is nothing I would not do to insure the safety ofhis son. And now, my lord, I will retire, and will presently send youby a trusty servant the food of which I have no doubt that you standin need. "

Chebron said a few words in thanks, but he was too anxious and full ofgrief to say more. Directly Chigron had left he turned to Jethro. 

"Now, Jethro, tell me all; I am prepared for the worst. My dear fatheris no more. Is it not so?"

"It is too true, Chebron, " Jethro replied. "Your noble father has beenkilled by a base and cowardly mob urged on by some villains of thepriesthood. "

Chebron threw himself down on one of the couches and wept bitterly, while Amuba was almost as deeply affected, for Ameres had behaved tohim with the kindness of a father. It was not until the followingmorning that Chebron was sufficiently recovered to ask Jethro torelate to him the details of his father's death. 

"I was in the garden, " Jethro began. "Mysa and Ruth were in a boat onthe pond, and I was towing them when I heard a tumult at the gate. Ipulled the boat ashore, and hurried them up to the house and told Mysato retire to her apartment, and that she was not to leave it whatevernoise she might hear, that being her father's command. Then I went outto the gate. Just as I got there it fell in, and a crowd of peoplerushed through. As there were only myself and two or three of thegardeners who had run up we could do nothing to stop them. Just asthey reached the house your father came out into the portico and said, 'Good people, what will you have?'

"Those in front of him were silent a moment, abashed by his presenceand the calm manner in which he spoke, but others behind set up thecry 'Where is the sacred cat? We will find it!' while others againshouted out 'Down with the impious priest!' Ameres replied, 'You cansearch the place if you will; though, indeed, it seems that you neednot my permission, seeing that you have taken the matter into your ownhands. Only I pray you enter not the house. There are the ladies of myfamily and other women there, and I swear to you that neither alivenor dead is the cat to be found there. '

"The cry was raised, 'Let us search the garden!' In all this it struckme that there were two parties among the mob, the one ignorant andbigoted, believing really that an offense had been committed againsttheir gods; the other, men who kept in the background, but who werethe moving spirits. I was not pleased when I saw the crowd so readilyabandon the idea of searching the house and scatter themselves overthe garden, for it seemed to me that from one of the gardeners orothers they might have obtained some sort of clew that might put themon the road to discovery. I saw that several among the crowd had withthem dogs trained for the chase, and this made me more uneasy. I toldone of the men to run at once and summon the troops, and then followedthe crowd. 

"I was the more uneasy to see that without wasting time in searchingelsewhere they made straight to the inclosure where the animals werekept. No sooner did they get there than they began to search, urgingon the dogs to assist them. Suddenly I started, for there was a touchupon my shoulder, and looking round I saw Ameres. 'Remember myinstructions, Jethro, ' he said in a quiet voice; 'I commit Chebron toyour charge. '

"'Oh, my lord!' I exclaimed, 'why are you here? The troops are but ashort distance away. Why do you not place yourself under theirprotection?'

"'Because I have done no wrong, Jethro, ' he replied calmly. 'I havenot offended the gods, nor have I ever wronged one of my countrymen. Why should I fly?'

"At this moment there was a yell of rage among the crowd, and I knewthat one of those accursed hounds must have smelled the dead cat andscratched the earth from over it. Then I heard a voice cry above therest, 'See! even now the wounds are manifest; it has been pierced byan arrow, even as I told you. The sacred cat has been slain!' Then thecrowd turned. 'Fly, Jethro, ' Ameres said. 'It is my last command. '

"But even then I could not obey him. There was death in the eyes ofthose who were rushing toward him shouting 'Down with the despiser ofthe gods! Down with the slayer of the sacred cat!' and seeing that, Irushed at them. After that all was confusion. I had caught up a stafffrom the portico as I passed, and with it I struck right and left. Many fell, I know, before they closed with me. Blows were showeredupon me, and the staff then fell from my hands, but I fought with mynaked fists. Several times I was beaten down, but each time I roseagain. Then, as in a dream, I seemed to hear your father's command, 'Icommit Chebron to your care, ' and I burst my way through them andthrew myself upon a group standing further on, but I saw as I brokethrough them that I could do nothing there. 

"Your father lay on the ground looking as calm and peaceful as when hehad spoken to me but five minutes before; but his white garments werestained with blood, and the half of a dagger stood up just over hisheart. There was no time to see more. His last command was to beobeyed, and shaking off those who tried to hold me, and evading theblows aimed at me with their knives, I fled. As I rushed out throughthe gate I saw the troops I had sent for coming toward the house. Butthey were too late now; besides, some of my pursuers were closebehind me, and so without a pause I took the road to the farm. I thinkthat is all I have to tell you. "

Chebron was weeping bitterly, and Amuba, who was himself deeplyaffected, went over to him. 

"Console yourself, Chebron. I know what you are feeling now, but donot blame yourself too greatly for this calamity. You know what yourfather said--that it was but an accident, and that it was doubtlessthe will of the great God that your arrow should fly as it did; and hehimself declared that he believed that all this was but the result ofconspiracy, and that, as we heard in the temple, there were mendetermined to take his life. "

A few minutes later the embalmer entered bringing them food. He saw atonce that Chebron had been informed of the fate that had befallen hisfather. 

"Have you heard aught of what is passing in the city?" Amuba askedhim. 

"Yes, " Chigron answered; "naught else is talked about. Many of thoseconcerned in the deed escaped either by the entrance before thesoldiers arrived there, or over the walls; but many were seized, andare now in prison for their sacrilegious deed in raising their handagainst the person of the high priest of Osiris. There were tumults inthe city during the night, many maintaining that the deed was welldone, others the contrary. 

"Those who had been taken all declared that they had been informed byone who said he knew it for certain that the cat was buried in theinclosure, and that it had been slain by you and my young lord here, as you had been seen going with your bows and arrows to the inclosureand were there for some time, after which the cat was never seenagain. The general opinion is that though the prisoners taken will bepunished--some with flogging, some with death--your lives are alsoassuredly forfeited, and that even the friendship of the king for yourfather would not avail to protect you, for that he, like others, mustobey the law, and that the law of Egypt is that whomsoever shall takethe life of a cat shall be slain. "

"I am perfectly willing to die, " Chebron said; "and my greatest regretnow is that I did not follow my first impulse and denounce myself asthe accidental killer of the cat. No blame could have then beenattached to my father or to any but myself. "

"The disgrace would have fallen upon your whole family, " the embalmersaid; "for those nearly related to one who performed an impious actionmust needs suffer with him. Not that I blame you, Chebron; for I knowthat your father did not do so. He told me when he arranged that Ishould, if needs be, furnish you with a hiding-place, that althoughyou might need a refuge it would be for no fault of your own. I do notunderstand how he could have said so, seeing the terrible guilt ofeven accidentally taking the life of a cat, and specially of this cat, which was sacred above all others in the land. Still I know yourfather's wisdom equaled his goodness; and although I own that I cannotunderstand his saying, I am content to accept it, and will do all inmy power to save you. Doubtless the search after you will be a hotone, but we must hope for the best. "

"I will go out and see what is doing, " Jethro said. "It may be that itwill be more safe to move away at once than to remain here. "

"In that case, " the embalmer said, "you will need to be disguisedbefore you start. It is known that Ameres had two fair-skinned slaves, and that one of them was concerned with my young lord here in thematter; also that the other, after fighting furiously in the garden, and, as I heard, slaying several of his master's enemies, managed tomake his escape. Fortunately I have the materials at hand. We usepaints and stains in abundance for the sere clothes of the dead andthe decorations of their coffins, and I can easily make you as dark asany of our people. That, with one of my wigs and Egyptian garments, will alter you so that, so long as you do not look any one fairly inthe face, there will be no fear whatever of your discovery; but youmust not look up, for even when I have blackened your lashes thelightness of your eyes would at once betray you. "

In half an hour Jethro was transformed into a middle-class citizen ofThebes, and started on his mission of inquiry. During the day someofficials came to the establishment and made many inquiries after themissing lads. Not contented with denials, they went through the wholebuildings, examining all the chambers closely. 

"It is known, " they said to Chigron, "that they several times camehere, and that Ameres was a patron of yours. It is our duty to searchany house where shelter might have been given them, though we canhardly believe that any one would hold communication, far less receiveinto this house, persons guilty of such an act of sacrilege as theyhave been. However, there is no chance of their escaping us. Messageshave been sent all over Egypt. Moreover, as they had no horses theycannot have gone far. Yours is the first house we have searched, forthe servants all say the same--that the son of Ameres was frequentlyhere. "

"He was not here very frequently, " Chigron replied, "though hecertainly came sometimes, and was interested in watching the variousprocesses. "

Chebron had, in fact, been several times to the embalmer's. Amuba hadaccompanied him, although he himself would have preferred stayingaway, for to him the whole scene was repulsive. Chebron's temperamentdiffered, however, widely from that of his friend. The dead weresacred in Egypt, and all the rites and ceremonies connected with thembore a religious character. They had no fear of death, and deemed itbut a sleep that would last three thousand years. It was for thisreason that the bodies of human beings and the sacred animals were socarefully embalmed and laid away either in massive tombs or rock-hewncaverns. 

They believed, and as has been proved rightly, that the remains socarefully prepared would endure for that time, and thought that whenthe spirit returned to it it would resume its former shape in allparticulars. Thus the dead of all ranks were embalmed; the process, however, in the case of the wealthy differing widely from that towhich the bodies of the poorer classes were submitted. There were manykinds of embalming, varying according to the means of the family ofthe deceased. The process employed for the wealthy was a long andexpensive one. First, an official called a scribe marked on the sideof the corpse where an aperture should be made; this was cut byanother person, who after doing so fled, pursued with execrations andpelted with stones, as although necessary the operation was considereda dishonorable one and as an injury to a sacred body. 

Through this aperture the embalmers removed the whole of the internalorgans, which, after being cleansed and embalmed in spices, weredeposited in four vases, which were subsequently placed in the tombwith the coffins. Each of these vases contained the parts sacred to aseparate deity. The body was then filled with aromatic resin andspices, and rubbed for thirty days with a mixture of the sameingredients. In the case of the very wealthy the whole body was thengilded; in other cases only the face and portions of the body. Theskin of the mummy so preserved is found to be of an olive color, dryand flexible as if tanned; the features are preserved and appear asduring life, and the teeth, hair of the head, and eyebrows are wellpreserved. 

In some cases, instead of the aromatic resin, the bodies were filledwith bitumen; in others saltpeter was used, the bodies being soaked init for a long time and finally filled with resin and bitumen. In thesecond quality of mummies, those of persons of the middle class, theincision was not made, but resin or bitumen was used and the bodiessoaked in salt for a long time. In the case of the poorer classes thebodies were simply dipped into liquid pitch. None of these, however, were treated in the establishment of Chigron, who operated only uponthe bodies of the wealthy. 

After the preparation was complete the body passed from the hands ofthe embalmers into those of another class, who enveloped it in itscoverings. These were linen bandages, which in the case of the richwere sometimes a thousand yards in length. It was then inclosed in asort of case fitting closely to the mummied body. This case was richlypainted, covered in front with a network of beads and bugles arrangedin a tasteful form, the face being overlaid with thick gold leaf andthe eyes made of enamel. This again was placed in other cases, sometimes three or four in number, all similarly ornamented withpainting and gilding, and the whole inclosed in a sarcophagus orcoffin of wood or stone, profusely decorated with painting andsculpture. It was then handed over to the family of the deceased, andafterward taken in solemn procession across the sacred lake, followedby the mourning relatives throwing dust upon their heads. 

Every Egyptian city had a lake of this kind, either natural orartificial. Notice was given beforehand to the judges and public ofthe day on which the funeral would take place, and these assembled atthe side of the lake, where the decorated boat in readiness for thepassage was lying. Before the coffin could be placed upon the boat itwas lawful for any person present to bring forward his accusationagainst the deceased. If it could be proved that he had led an evillife the judge declared that the body was deprived of the accustomedsepulture. If the accused failed to establish his charge he wassubject to the heaviest penalties. If there was no accuser or if theaccusation was not proved the judge declared the dead man innocent. The body was placed in the boat and carried across the lake, and theneither taken to the family catacombs or to the room specially preparedfor its reception in the house of the deceased. 

The greatest grief and shame were felt by the family of those deprivedof the right of sepulture, for they believed that thereby he wasexcluded from the mansions of the blessed, and that in the course ofthe transmigrations through which his spirit would pass before itagain returned to a human form, it might be condemned to inhabit thebody of an unclean animal. 

As none from the lowest to the very highest rank could escape theordeal of public accusation after death, there can be little doubtthat this ceremony exercised a most wholesome effect upon the life ofthe Egyptians, and was most efficacious in repressing tyranny, cruelty, and vice of all kinds among them. Even the most powerfulkings were restrained by the knowledge that should they give cause ofcomplaint to their subjects they were liable after death to be accusedand deprived of the right of lying in the mighty tombs they had socarefully prepared for their reception. 

Chebron's brain, therefore, while he was watching the process ofembalming, was busy with thoughts and fancies as to the future of thespirit that had inhabited the body he looked at. Had it already passedinto the body of some animal? Was it still disconnected and searchingfor an abode? Through what changes would it pass and how long would bethe time before it returned to this human tenement? For the threethousand years was believed to be the shortest period of transitionthrough the various changes in the case of the man of the purest andmost blameless life, while in other cases the period was vastlyextended. 

As Amuba was not gifted with a strong imagination, and saw in thewhole matter merely the preservation of a body which in his opinionhad much better have been either buried or placed on a funeral pileand destroyed by fire, these visits to the embalmers had constitutedthe most unpleasant part of his duties as Chebron's companion. 

Jethro had anticipated when he left that his visit to the city wouldbe of short duration, and that he should return in an hour at thelatest; but as the day passed and night fell without his return thelads became exceedingly anxious, and feared that something serious hadtaken place to detain him. Either his disguise had been detected andhe had been seized by the populace, or some other great misfortunemust have befallen him. 

It had been arranged indeed that they should that night have startedupon their journey, and Jethro after his return was to have made out alist of such articles as he deemed necessary for their flight, andthese Chigron had promised to purchase for him. Their plans, however, were completely upset by his nonappearance, and late in the afternoonChigron himself went down into the city to ascertain, if he could, ifJethro had been discovered, for his name had been associated with thatof the boys. It was not believed indeed that he had taken any actualpart in the slaying of the cat, but it was deemed certain from hisclose connection with them, and his disappearance shortly before thetime they had suddenly left the farm, that he was in league with them. Chigron returned with the news that so far as he could learn nothinghad been heard of Jethro. 

No other subject was talked of in the city but the event of theprevious day, and the indignation of the people was equally dividedbetween the murderers of Ameres and the slayers of the sacred cat. Theboys were full of grief and perplexity. To Amuba Jethro had taken theplace of an elder brother. He had cheered him in the darkest moment ofhis life and had been his friend and companion ever since, and thethought that ill might have befallen him filled him with sorrow. Withthis was mingled an intense anxiety as to the future. Without Jethro'sstrong arm and advice how was this terrible journey to beaccomplished?

Chebron was in no state either to act or plan. A deep depression hadseized upon him; he cared not whether he escaped or not, and wouldindeed have hailed detection and death as boons. Intense, therefore, was Amuba's relief when late in the evening a footstep was heard inthe outer chamber, and Jethro entered. He sprang to his feet with acry of gladness. 

"Oh, Jethro! thank the gods you have returned. I have sufferedterribly on your account. What has happened to you, and so longdelayed your return here?"

"There is fresh trouble, " Jethro replied in a stern voice. 

"Fresh trouble, Jethro? In what way?" And even Chebron, who hadscarcely sat up languidly on his couch on Jethro's entrance, looked upwith some interest for Jethro's answer. 

"Mysa has been carried off, " he replied grimly. 

Chebron sprang to his feet. He was devoted to his sister, and for amoment this new calamity effaced the remembrance of those which hadpreceded it. 

"Mysa carried off!" he exclaimed at the same moment as Amuba. "Who hasdone it?--when was it done?--how did you learn it?" were questionswhich broke quickly from the lads. 

"On leaving here I went as arranged down into the city, " Jethroreplied. "There was no difficulty in learning what there was to learn, for all business seemed suspended and the streets were full of groupsof people talking over the events of yesterday. The whole city isshaken by the fact that two such terrible acts of sacrilege as theslaying of the sacred cat of Bubastes and the murder of a high priestof Osiris should have taken place within so short a time of eachother. All prophesy that some terrible calamity will befall the land, and that the offended gods will in some way wreak their vengeance uponit. A royal order has been issued enjoining all men to search for andarrest every person concerned in the murder of Ameres, and doubtlessthe severest penalties will be dealt to them. The same decree ordersyour arrest wherever found, and enjoins upon all officials throughoutthe kingdom to keep a strict watch in the towns and villages, toexamine any strangers who may present themselves, and to send hitherbound in chains all young men who may fail to give a satisfactoryaccount of themselves. Sacrifices will be offered up at all thetemples throughout the land to appease the wrath of the gods. Messengers have been dispatched in all directions in the provinces, and all seemed to consider it certain that in a few hours ourhiding-place would be discovered. All made sure that we had madeeither for the seacoast or the desert on one side or the other, and asthe messengers would reach the coast long before we could do so, itwas considered impossible for us to get through unnoticed. 

"Then I went to the house, not intending to go in, but simply to seeif those in the neighborhood had heard any further news. The gateswere open, and quite a crowd of people were passing in and out togratify their curiosity by gazing on the scene. Relying upon mydisguise I went in with the rest. None entered the house, for a guardof soldiers had been stationed there. I passed round at the back andpresently Lyptis, the old female slave, came out to fetch water. Ispoke to her in my assumed character, but she only shook her head andmade no reply. Then believing that she, like all the others in thehouse, was attached to the family and could be trusted, I spoke to herin my natural voice, and she at once knew me. I made a sign to her tobe silent and withdrew with her alone to some bushes. The tears werestreaming down her face. 

"'Oh, Jethro!' she exclaimed, 'did the gods ever before hurl suchcalamities upon a household? My dear master is dead; my lord Chebronis hunted for as men hunt for a wild beast; my dear young mistress, Mysa, is missing!'

"'Missing!' I exclaimed. 'What do you mean?'

"'Have you not heard it?' she said. 

"'I have heard nothing!' I cried. 'Tell me all!'

"'Just after the gates were beaten down and the crowd rushed alonginto the garden, four men burst into the house and ran from chamber tochamber until they entered that of my young mistress. We heard ascream, and a moment later they came out again bearing a figureenveloped in a wrapping. We strove to stop them, but there were naughtbut women in the house. They struck two of us to the ground, andrushed out. Some of us ran out into the garden crying for aid, butthere we saw a terrible scene. A great struggle was going on, andpresently you broke forth, covered with blood and wounds, and ranswiftly past. None heeded us or our cries. 

"'When the soldiers arrived we told the officer what had happened; butit was too late then, and nothing could be done. Had there been aguard over the house all these things would never have happened. '

"I asked her if she could describe to me the appearance of the men. She said that they were attired as respectable citizens, but that fromtheir language and manner she believed that they were ruffians of thelowest class. 

"For a time I was so overwhelmed with this news that I could think ofnothing, but went out and roamed through the streets. At last Ibethought me of the girl Ruth. She was with Mysa at the time, andmight, if questioned, be able to tell me more than the old woman haddone. I therefore returned, but had to wait for three hours before oldLyptis came out again. 

"'I want to speak to Ruth, ' I said. 'Send her out to me. '

"'Ruth has gone, ' she said. 

"'Gone!' I repeated. 'Where and whither?'

"'That we know not. It was not until hours after Mysa was carried offthat any one thought of her. We were too overwhelmed with grief at thedeath of our dear lord and the loss of Mysa to give a thought to theyoung Israelite. Then one asked, where was she? No one had noticedher. We went to Mysa's chamber, thinking that the villains who carriedour young mistress off might have slain her; but there were no signsof her there. '

"'But she was with Mysa, was she not, ' I asked, 'when the attack wasmade? Did she not pass in with her when she came in from the garden?'

"'Yes, ' she replied, 'they came in together and passed through us; forwe gathered in the front chamber, being greatly frightened at theclamor at the gate. As they passed us our young mistress said, 'Keepsilent; what is the use of screaming and crying?''

"I asked if she was sure Ruth was not carried off as well as Mysa. 

"'Quite sure, ' she said. 'One bore a figure and the other threecleared the way. '"

"'And that was the last time, ' I asked, 'that any of you saw theIsraelite?'

"'It was, ' she answered. 'She must have passed out by the door at theend of the passage, which she might well have done without beingobserved by any of us. '

"This was a new mystery. Why Ruth should have fled I could not guess, because as soon as the soldiers appeared there was no more danger inremaining. Besides, I did not think Ruth was one to shrink fromdanger. However, there was no more to be learned, and I again wentout into the streets. "

CHAPTER XIII. 

THE SEARCH FOR MYSA. 

"Perhaps Ruth had gone to tell my mother that Mysa was lost, " Chebronsuggested when Jethro had gone so far in his story. 

"That could hardly have been, " Jethro replied, "for I should have toldyou that your mother returned early this morning to the house withmany relatives, and that all were weeping and mourning round the bodyof your father. Had Ruth gone to her, she would either have returnedwith her, or Lyptis would have heard where she was. "

"Did you hear how my mother bore her misfortunes, Jethro?"

"She was overwhelmed with grief, Lyptis said, at your father'sdeath--so overwhelmed that she seemed to have no thought for anythingelse. She had, of course, been told the night before that Mysa wasmissing; but it seemed to make no impression upon her. She only saidthat doubtless friends had carried her off to save her from the dangerthat Chebron's wickedness had brought upon us all. This morning shemade some further inquiries, but did not seem in any serious alarm;but the magistrates, when they came last night to inquire into thewhole matter, took note of Mysa having been carried off, and when ontheir coming again this morning they found that nothing had been heardof her, gave orders that a search should be made for her, and aproclamation was issued this afternoon denouncing punishment on thosewho carried her off, and enjoining all who could give any informationon the subject to present themselves before them immediately. 

"Since I came out from the house I have been wandering about trying tothink what is best to be done, and hoping that something might occurto me which would put me upon the track of the villains who carriedMysa off. "

"You do not think of carrying out our plans for to-morrow, Jethro?"Chebron asked anxiously. "We could never go away from here inignorance of what had become of her. "

"Certainly not, Chebron. I consider it my duty, as well as myinclination, to stay here until she is found. Your father spoke to meof her as well as of you, but as he did not see any way in which wecould aid her he said that she must take her chance--meaning take herchance under the guardianship of your mother to obtain some day ahusband whom she could love. But the present misfortune entirelyalters the case. She has need of our active help, and whatever arethe risks we must postpone our start. 

"Whether you will be able to stay here or not is doubtful. Each daythat passes without news being received of your capture in theprovinces north of us, will increase the belief that you are hidingsomewhere in the neighborhood of the city, and in that case the searchwill become more and more earnest. However, for a day or two we may besafe here. As to that, though, we must abide by Chigron's opinion. Heis running no small risk in concealing us here, and if he considersthe danger is becoming greater than he is willing to run, we mustbetake ourselves to the hills. There are lonely spots there where wecould lie concealed for a long time, or, at least, as long as suchsupplies of food and water as we could carry with us hold out. But, atany rate, we must set aside all thought of flight for the present, anddevote all our energies to the discovery and rescue of Mysa. "

"I do not think we have far to look for the contrivers of theoutrage, " Amuba said. "It seems to me that it is of a piece with thewhole of the misfortunes that have befallen us. We know that Ameresrefused the request of Ptylus for Mysa as a wife for his son. Afterthat came the plot which we overheard in the temple for the murder ofsome one. The knowledge that they were overheard put a stop to thatscheme. Then came the stirring up of the people, partly by the storyof that unfortunate cat, partly by whispers that Ameres, although highpriest of Osiris, was yet a scorner of the gods. Then came the attackupon the house, in which, while the main body of the mob attackedAmeres, a chosen band carried off Mysa. 

"This villain, Ptylus, had several motives to spur him on. In thefirst place, there was anger at the rejection of his son's suit; next, that he would, at the death of Ameres, naturally succeed to the highpriesthood; thirdly, he may have thought that if he could obtainpossession of Mysa and marry her to his son, she would bring with herno small portion of her father's lands as a dowry. With the influencewhich he, as high priest, would have with the king and council hecould rely upon her obtaining a share of the estate, especially as thevillain would calculate that Chebron as well as his father would beput out of the way. 

"He has only to keep Mysa immured until his power as high priest isconsolidated, and then if he gain the consent of the king to the matchMysa could not refuse to accept the fate prepared for her. "

"I think that you have accurately reasoned out the case, Amuba, andthat we have penetrated the whole conspiracy. The question is, whatare we to do?"

"It must not be, Jethro!" Chebron cried excitedly, pacing up and downthe chamber. "Mysa cannot bear Plexo. She spoke of him with somethinglike horror when she heard of the proposal Ptylus made. I do not likehim myself. He is thin lipped and crafty and cruel. Mysa had better bedead than married to him. "

"I think I can promise you, Chebron, " Jethro said grimly, "that thatmarriage shall never come about. We may not find Mysa, who may behidden either in Ptylus' house, or in one of the many chambers of thetemple, or in the caves near it; but, at any rate, I can find Plexo, and before we leave Egypt I will slay him as well as his father, whomI regard as the murderer of Ameres. I may not be able to do this andto get away, and in that case you must journey alone; but I am notgoing to quit Egypt and leave them to enjoy the gains of their crime. "As he finished speaking Chigron entered. 

"I was coming in to see if Jethro had returned. "

He was told the reasons for his prolonged absence--the abduction ofMysa, and the determination to remain and search for her place ofconcealment. He shook his head. 

"It is a rash resolution. Even were you free to come and go as youchoose, your chance of finding out her hiding-place would be smallindeed--hunted as you yourselves are, your quest seems to be anabsolutely hopeless one. As to your remaining here long, I think itwould be madness. 

"It is not only for myself that I say this, but for you. In the firstplace, there are so many men employed here that your coming in andgoing out would be sure to be noticed by some one; in the secondplace, the cave would scarcely escape search a second time. Were itnot for my workmen I could conceal you in the house; and if I saw menin search of you approaching I could place you in one of the innercasings of the mummies, and put two or three more casings on. Then, lying as you would be among a number of corpses in a similar state ofadvancement toward burial, none would think of opening the cases. 

"But with so many people about it would be well-nigh impossible to dothis without observation--unless, indeed, the search was made at nightor after the workmen had departed, which would hardly be likely tohappen. Therefore I think it impossible for you to stay here more thananother day or two; but there are many caves and burial-places higherup on the hillside where you might be concealed. In many of thesethere are sarcophagi. If we choose one in which there are severalcoffins I can remove the mummies and their casings into another cave, so that should a party of searchers approach the place you can liedown in the sarcophagus and lower the lid down upon you. "

"It would be sacrilege to move the dead, " Chebron said with a shudder. 

"It would be sacrilege for others, " Chigron replied, "but not to us, whose business and duty it is to handle the dead. I can replace themummies in their cases after you have left, and they will be none theworse for their temporary removal. It will be necessary, of course, that there should be no signs of habitation in the cave--nothing toexcite their suspicions that it has been disturbed. "

"I think that is a very good plan, " Jethro said. "We can makesleeping-places in the open air near. We shall sleep in the open airon our journey, and it would be no hardship to begin at once. Ishould think it best to remove to one of these caves at once. There isnever any saying when the searchers may be here again; therefore ifyou will, Chigron, I will at early daybreak go with you, choose acave, and make our arrangements. "

"I think, indeed, that that will be the best plan, " the embalmeragreed. "I will, of course, take care to bring you up every night astore of provisions. And now I will leave you to sleep. "

It was long, however, before the occupants of the chamber threwthemselves upon their piles of rushes. Sometimes they talked of Mysa, and discussed all possible plans for discovering where she wasconcealed. Then they wondered what had become of Ruth, who would befriendless in the great city, and might not have money sufficient tobuy a meal with her. 

"She had her ornaments, " Jethro said; "a silver bracelet that Mysagave her she always wore. She had two silver necklaces and earrings ofher own. I should think they had been handed down to her from hermother; they seemed good and would fetch money. Ruth is a shrewdlittle maid; for though but fifteen years old she has long beenaccustomed to manage a house and look after her grandfather. Why shehas run away I cannot think, except that perhaps from the noise andtumult she thought that all were going to be killed. But even in thatcase she would probably have found her way back by this morning, ifnot sooner. "

"I cannot help thinking myself, " Chebron said, "that she has followedMysa. Although she has not been here for many months, I am sure thatshe was very fond of her. "

"That she certainly was, " Jethro said. "I often thought when I waswalking behind them that it was pretty to see them together. Mysaknew so much more of everything; and yet it was the Hebrew maid whogave her opinion most decidedly, and Mysa listened to her as shetalked in that grave way of hers as if she had been an elder sister. And you think she might have followed her? I hope that it may havebeen so. But in that case the women must have seen her. "

"The women were scared out of their senses, " Chebron said, "and, Ihave no doubt, were screaming and wringing their hands and attendingto nothing else. If I could but be sure that Ruth is with Mysa Ishould feel less anxious, for I am certain she would be a comfort andsupport to her. "

"She would, indeed, " Jethro agreed. "And moreover I should havegreater hopes of finding where they are concealed; for if it bepossible to get away and to spread the alarm I am sure that Ruth wouldseize the first opportunity promptly. "

It was but a short time after they lay down that Chigron entered andsaid that morning was beginning to break. They at once rose andfollowed him. He led them along the foot of the hill for somedistance, and then turning began to ascend at a spot where it slopedgradually. They passed many tombs, partly erected with masonry andpartly cut out from the rock behind; and it was not until afterwalking fully half an hour that he stopped before the entrance of oneof them. 

"This is the one that I thought of as being suitable for the purpose, "he said. "It is one of the most lonely, and there is little likelihoodof any chance passer coming near it. In the second place, I know thatthe stone door which rolls across the entrance has not been cementedin its place. I know indeed to whom the tomb belongs. The last mummywas placed here but a short time back; and the son of the man thenburied told me that he should not have it cemented because his wifewas grievously sick, and he feared would shortly follow his father. Therefore there will be no difficulty in effecting an entry. In thesecond place, there is hard by a small tomb that was cut in the rockand then left--the owners changing their minds and having a largertomb made lower down the hill. As nothing beyond the chamber and thenarrow entrance were made, we can there hide the mummies from thischamber and heap stones and earth over the entrance, so that nonewould suspect its existence. "

"Nothing could be better, " Jethro said. "Let us set to work andprepare it at once. "

The stone across the entrance to the tomb, which was but three feethigh and of the same width, was pushed back without difficulty andthey entered. Four wooden sarcophagi stood there. Jethro aided Chigronin opening three of these. The mummies in their cases were taken out, the outer cases opened and replaced in the coffins after the mummieswith the inner cases had been removed from them. These were thencarried to the unfinished tomb fifty yards away and there deposited. Stones were then piled together so as to conceal the entrance, and themen returned to the tomb. 

"Here you will be perfectly safe, " Chigron said. "You can keep thestone rolled back unless you see any one approaching; and you would besure to make out any considerable number of searchers mounting thehillside long before they reach you. Should you see them, you will ofcourse close the door, enter each of you one of the sarcophagi, liedown in the inner case, close the lid of the sarcophagus, and placethe lid of the inner case over you. I think it unlikely in the extremethat any search will be made for you, or at any rate a search onlyof untenanted tombs. The fact of the stone here being left uncementedis a mere accident probably known only to myself and its owner. It isonly as an extreme resource that you could need to take to thesehiding-places. As far as passers-by are concerned you might remainoutside altogether, but in that case you would run some risk of beingnoticed. You may be sure that the hills will be closely scanned, andif figures were seen moving about here a party might set out to seewhether these were the fugitives so eagerly sought for. Therefore Isay, during the daytime keep yourselves concealed here. As soon as itis dark you can of course issue out and pass the night wherever youmay think fit. "

 [Illustration: C. Of B. THE HIDING-PLACE OF CHEBRON AND HIS FRIENDS. --Page 252. ]

"We shall certainly follow your advice, " Jethro said. "Undoubtedly theplan you propose is by far the safest. I cannot think that there ismuch chance of an earnest search being made among the tombs, thoughlikely enough they may visit those which are open and empty; but asyou say, they would never dream of examining the tombs in use, as theywould naturally suppose that all were securely fastened. In case ofthe very worst, there are the coffins for us to betake ourselves to;and these, assuredly, no one would think of examining. "

"If you will come down, " Chigron said, "as soon as it is dark, I willgive you provisions for some days, together with the peasants' dressesI have prepared for you and the money Ameres committed to my charge. It is not likely that anything will occur to decide you to make a movesuddenly, but it is best that you should have everything in readinessfor so doing should the occasion possibly arise. I will come up myselfto-morrow night if all is well, an hour after sunset. I name the timeexactly in order that if you sleep at any distance away you can behere at that hour to meet me; and now I leave you to the protectionof the gods. This evening I shall dismantle the chamber you have usedand remove all signs of its having been inhabited. "

Chebron thanked the embalmer very earnestly for the kindness he hadshown them, the trouble he had taken, and the risk he had run on theirbehalf. 

"I would have done more if I could, " Chigron said. "Your father's sonhas the highest claims upon me, and were it to half my fortune I wouldspend it to carry out the last wishes that Ameres expressed to me. "

As soon as the embalmer left them the three friends sat down justwithin the entrance to the tomb, looking out over the quiet city lyingin the plain below them. 

"I wish we had our peasant dresses, " Chebron said, "that we might godown with you and join in the search for Mysa. "

"It would be too dangerous, " Jethro said decidedly. "Too many haveseen you taking part in the services and procession for you to have achance of passing unnoticed. Amuba is less likely than you to bedetected, and if his skin was stained, his eyebrows blackened, and hishead shaved, he might manage to pass providing he walked with his eyesfixed on the ground; but in that way he would not have much chance ofcoming upon traces of Mysa. 

"Any search you make must be at night. I shall to-day station myselfnear the house of Ptylus. I do not expect to gain any information fromgazing at the high wall which surrounds it, but I will follow, asclosely as I can without attracting observation, all the slaves orservants who may come out, especially if two issue forth together; Imay then catch a few words of their talk, and possibly gather someclew to the mystery. Still I own that the chance is small, and youmust not look forward in any way to my returning with news. "

"I wish, Jethro, " Chebron said, "that if possible you would again goto our house, see the old woman, and get her to bring out to you asuit of my priests' garments; with these I could at night enter thetemple, and wander unquestioned through the chambers and courts. Thenights are dark now, and unless I pass close to a lamp none couldrecognize me. We overheard one conversation of importance there, andit may be that I could overhear another. "

"There would be danger in the attempt, " Jethro said doubtfully. 

"That matters not at all!" Chebron exclaimed impetuously. "All thistrouble has come upon us through me, and even should there be someslight risk I would willing face it; but in truth I think there is nochance whatever of my being recognized. See how often Amuba went therewith me, and though the nights were always moonlit we never were onceaddressed, nor was it noticed that Amuba was not one of the regularattendants of the temple, who alone have a right to penetrate beyondthe great courts. "

"So be it, then, " Jethro said. "Then you shall explore the temple, Amuba and I will search every cavern in the hills. There are manygreat tombs behind the temple, and just as we have selected such ahiding-place, Ptylus may have chosen one as a place of concealment forMysa. There are many tombs there built by princes, nobles, and wealthypriests for their reception after death which could be turned into acomfortable dwelling. After we have spent some time in searchingthere, we must, if unsuccessful, try further away. Ptylus, no doubt, like Ameres, has farms and country residences, and she may be hiddenin one of these. "

"I believe myself, " Amuba said, "that a better plan than yours willbe for us to establish a watch over Plexo. Ptylus has his duties andis no doubt fully occupied in securing his election to the highpriesthood, but Plexo would most probably go sometimes to see Mysa inher place of imprisonment; he will naturally be anxious to conciliateor frighten her into giving her consent to marry him as soon aspossible. Therefore, if we can but watch him sufficiently closely, heis sure to lead us at last to her. "

"That will certainly be the best way, Amuba. I did not think of itbefore, but it is clearly the plan that promises the best chance ofsuccess. We might search the country for years without finding her;and although I wish to keep up your hopes, I really despaired in myown mind. But, as you say, if we follow Plexo, sooner or later he issure to bring us to her. But to do so we shall want many disguises. Iwill think the matter over as I walk to-day, and when I see Chigronthis evening will beg him to get the disguises that seem to him thebest for us to use. "

"As for me, Jethro, " Chebron said, "I will visit the temple of anevening, as I said. But long before midnight all will be quiet there;so that will give me plenty of time for sleep, and in the daytime Iwill work with you. Get me the garb of a peasant woman. In such adress and with a female head-covering I could surely get myself up sothat even those who know me best would pass by without suspicion. Manywomen are taller than I am. The disguise would be out of the questionfor Amuba, who is well-nigh as tall as you are, besides being wide andstrong-looking, but for me it would do well. "

"Yes, I think you could pass as a woman, " Jethro agreed; "andcertainly the more of us there are to watch this rascal the better. But for myself I think that we are more likely to succeed by nightthan by day. Plexo, too, has his duties in the temple, and would belikely to pay his visits after dark. Then it would be a mere questionof speed of foot, and Amuba and I used to be trained in running, andit will be a swift horse that will outpace us. And now I am going downto the city. I feel more hopeful than I did, lads, and for the firsttime begin to think that we have a chance of discovering where thevillains have carried Mysa. "

The day passed slowly to Chebron and Amuba. They would not showthemselves outside the tomb, as Chigron had earnestly begged them notto do so; besides, there were frequently people about on the hillside, for many came daily to offer prayers at the tombs of their relatives. Still they had much to talk of--the chances of finding Mysa; thequestion with whom she should be placed if recovered; the prospectsof the long and adventurous journey which lay before them. Amubaencouraged talk on all these points, and started the conversationafresh whenever it dropped, for he saw that the excitement concerningMysa had done a great deal for Chebron. It had weaned his thoughtsfrom the death of his father, and the consequences that had arisenfrom his unfortunate shot; it had given him fresh subject for thought, and had revived his spirits and interest in life. Both lads were gladwhen, late in the afternoon, they saw Jethro ascending the hill. 

"I have no news, " he said as he came up to them. "I have been all dayin the neighborhood of the house of Ptylus, and have followed all whocame out two together from it. I have overheard many scraps ofconversation, and one and all talked upon the same subject, the deathof Ameres and of the sacred cat, and the want of success in thesearch for you. The fact of Mysa being carried off was spoken of onceor twice; but I was convinced by the manner in which the slaves spoketo each other on the subject that they had not the slightest idea thattheir master was concerned in the matter, and they had assuredly noknowledge whatever of her being in the house. 

"Of course it is possible that she might be there without its beinggenerally known to all the slaves. Still you know how things leak outin a household, and how everything done by the master and mistresssoon becomes public property; and had any one among them heardsomething unusual was going on, it would by this time have been knownto all the servants. I hardly thought that Ptylus would have venturedto have her carried home, for he might suppose that her mother'ssuspicions might be directed toward him just as ours have been, andthat if she made a complaint against him a search of his house mightbe ordered; besides, there are too many servants there for a secret tobe kept. No, if a clew is to be obtained it will be in the temple orby our following Plexo. "

As soon as it was dark they descended the hill together. Chebron hadattired himself in the garments bearing the distinguishing marks ofthe priesthood that Jethro had brought up with him, having obtainedthem from old Lyptis. When near the house of the embalmer the ladstopped, and Jethro went on and returned in half an hour with thevarious disguises he had asked Chigron to obtain for him. All these, with the exception of the scanty attire of two peasants, he hid forthe present in some bushes near the path, then he rubbed Amuba's skinand his own with a fluid he had obtained from Chigron; and afterputting on the peasants' clothes they took their way toward the houseof Ptylus. 

While Chebron went toward the temple, which was but a short distancefrom the house, Jethro and Amuba sat down by the wall close to thegate so that none could leave it without their knowledge. But beyondservants and visitors no one came out. At ten o'clock they heard thebolts of the gates fastened, but remained where they were until nearmidnight, when Chebron joined them. He had spent the time wanderingfrom court to court of the temple, but beyond a solitary priest movinghere and there replenishing the lamps of the altars he had seen noone, and had been himself entirely unnoticed. Amuba and Chebron wereboth inclined to be dispirited at the want of success of theirwatching, but Jethro chid them for their impatience. 

"You do not suppose, " he said, "that you are going to find out asecret so well hidden by a few hours' watching. It may be weeks beforewe succeed. To-morrow we will begin our watch two or three hoursbefore sundown. I am better known to the servants at the house ofPtylus than you are, as I have often taken messages there; besides, in my disguise I could not so well loiter about without attractingattention as you could. I will, therefore, content myself withwatching the northern road from the city upon the chance of his takingthat way, while you in your dress as peasants can watch the houseitself. You, Chebron, might sit down by the wall fifty yards from thehouse on the north side, while you, Amuba, had best keep on the otherside of the road and somewhat to the south of the gate. In this wayyou will be in sight of each other and yet not together; solitaryfigures are less likely to attract attention than two together, for itis for two boys that people will be looking. As I should scarcely knowyou myself now that your skins are darkened, there is, I trust, smallfear of others detecting your disguise. "

Accordingly the next day, three hours after noon, Amuba and Chebron, disguised as peasants, went down to the house of Ptylus and took theirposts as arranged. Late in the afternoon Amuba noticed that one of theslaves from the house of Ptylus suddenly checked his walk as he passedChebron and gazed fixedly at him. Amuba left the spot where he wasstanding and walked quickly in that direction. The slave spoke toChebron, who rose to his feet. A moment later the slave seized him. Asthey were struggling Amuba ran up. 

"Here is a find!" the slave exclaimed. "This is the slayer of thesacred cat. Aid me to drag him into the house of my master. "

But to his surprise Amuba sprang upon him and struck him such a heavyblow in the face that he released his hold of Chebron and staggeredbackward. 

"Run for your life!" Amuba exclaimed to his friend. "I will takeanother route. "

The slave, recovering from his blow, rushed at Amuba, shouting at thetop of his voice:

"Death to the insulters of the gods! Death to the slayers of thesacred cat!"

But Amuba, who was now eighteen years of age, was at once stronger andmore active than the slave, whose easy life in the household of thepriest had unfitted him for such a struggle. Springing back to avoidthe grasp of his assailant, Amuba struck him with all his strength inthe face, and as he reeled backward repeated the blow, and the manfell heavily to the ground. But several other people attracted by theconflict and the shouts of the slave, were running up, and Amuba tookto his heels at the top of his speed. As he expected, the passers-bypaused to assist the fallen man and to learn the cause of the fraybefore they took up the pursuit, and he was nearly two hundred yardsaway when he heard the cry again raised, "Death to the slayer of thesacred cat!"

By this time he was alongside of Chebron, who had paused to see theissue of the contest with the slave. 

"Do you turn off, Chebron, and take a turning or two and concealyourself, and then make your way up to the hill. I will keep straighton for awhile. I have more last than you have and can outrun thesefellows, never fear. Do as I tell you, " he said almost angrily as hesaw that Chebron hesitated when they reached the next turning. "If wekeep together they will overtake us both. "

Chebron hesitated no longer, but took the turning indicated. Amubaslackened his speed now, judging correctly that his pursuers if theysaw they gained upon him would not trouble themselves about hiscompanion, of whose identity they were probably still ignorant. When, on looking back, he saw that all had passed the turning, he againquickened his speed. He was not afraid of being overtaken by thosebehind him, but that he might meet other people who, seeing thepursuit, would take him for a fugitive from justice, and endeavor tostop him. One or two did indeed make feeble attempts to do so, but didnot care to grapple in earnest with a powerful young man, evidentlydesperate, and of whose crime they knew nothing. 

As soon as he felt sure that Chebron was quite safe from pursuit, heturned off from the road he was following and struck across thecountry. A quarter of an hour's running took him fairly beyond thevillas and detached houses scattered so thickly round Thebes. Theground here was closely cultivated. It was intersected everywhere bychannels conveying the water needed for the irrigation of the crops. The holdings were small, and in the center of each stood a littlehut. 

Some of these were inhabited, but for the most part the cultivatorslived in the villages, using the huts only when it was necessary toscare away the birds and keep a close watch over their fruit. In someof these patches the fruit trees were thick, and Amuba took advantageof the cover to turn off at right angles to the course he had beenpursuing, and then shaping his course so as to keep in shelter of thetrees, ran until he arrived at a hut whose door stood open. A glancewithin showed that it was not at present used by the owner. He enteredand closed the door behind him, and then climbed up a ladder, andthrew himself down on some boards that lay on the rafters for thestorage of fruit, pulling the ladder up after him. 

The last glimpse he had of his pursuers showed him that they werefully four hundred yards behind him when he turned off from the linehe had been following, and he would have kept on and trusted to hisspeed and endurance to outrun them had he not been sure that many ofthe cultivators whom he had passed in his flight, and who hadcontented themselves with shouting threats at him for crossing theirland, would, on learning from his pursuers the crime with which he wascharged, join in the pursuit. Thus fresh runners would be constantlytaking up the chase, and he would eventually be run down; he thereforethought it best to attempt to conceal himself until night fell. 

Scarcely had he thrown himself down when he heard loud shouts riseclose at hand, and had no doubt that some laborer unobserved by himhad noticed him enter the hut. He sprang down again from the loft, andseizing a stake which with several others was standing in a corner, heagain sallied out. As he did so he was suddenly grasped. Twistinghimself free he saw a powerful Nubian armed with a hoe. Without amoment's hesitation Amuba sprang at him with his stake. The Nubianparried the blow with his hoe, and in turn dealt a sweeping blow atthe lad. 

Amuba sprang back just in time, and before the negro could recover hisguard, struck him a heavy blow on the wrist with his stake. The negrodropped his hoe, uttering a cry of pain and rage. Amuba followed upthe blow on the wrist with one on the ankle, and as the man fell, bounded away again. But the negro's shouts had been heard, and thepursuers were now but fifty yards away. Amuba saw that their numbershad swollen considerably, and a doubt as to his ability to escape themfor the first time entered his mind. 

They were too close for any further attempts at concealment, and hehad now only his speed to rely on. But he had already run nearly threemiles, while many of those behind him were fresh, and he soon foundthat he could not again widen the space between them. For another twomiles he still kept ahead, at first leaping the ditches lightly andwithout a pause, but at last often landing in the middle, andscrambling out with difficulty. He was becoming completely exhaustednow. Those who had at first taken up the chase had long sinceabandoned it; but, as he had feared, fresh men constantly joined theranks of his pursuers. They were but a few paces behind him when hefound himself again on the highroad. 

A few hundred yards away he saw a chariot approaching, and feelingthat further flight was hopeless he turned, stake in hand, to face hispursuers, who were but a few paces behind him. With cries of "Killhim!" "Death to the insulter of the gods!" they rushed at him. Pantingand breathless he defended himself as best he could. But his guardwas beaten down and blows were showered upon him. 

He fell, but with a great effort struggled to his feet again; hissenses were fast deserting him now, but he was conscious that thechariot drew up beside him, scattering his assailants right and left. He heard a voice raised in tones of indignant reproach, and then arenewal of the cries of hatred. He felt strong arms round him; then hewas lifted, and for a time became unconscious. 

CHAPTER XIV. 

A PRINCE OF EGYPT. 

When Amuba recovered his senses he was lying in a heap at the bottomof the chariot. Two men were standing in the car beside him. The onehe supposed to be the driver, the other the owner of the chariot. 

In a few minutes the chariot turned off through a stately gateway. Thedriver leaped down and closed the gates, and then led the horses tothe steps leading up to a splendid mansion. The man beside him calledout, and two or three slaves ran down the steps. Then he was liftedout, carried into the house, and laid upon a couch. A cup of wine wasplaced to his lips, and after he had drunk a slave bathed his headwith cold water, and bandaged up the numerous cuts from which bloodwas flowing. 

This greatly refreshed him, and he raised himself on his arm. An orderwas given, and the slaves left the apartment, and Amuba looking up sawa tall and stately figure standing before him. He recognized him atonce, for he had seen him following the king in one of the processionsamong the princes of Egypt. 

"Who are you? and is it true what those men whom I found maltreatingyou averred, that you are the slayer of the Cat of Bubastes?"

"My name is Amuba, my lord, " the lad said, striving to stand upright, but his questioner signed to him to remain seated. "I am a Rebu takenprisoner of war, and handed as a slave to Ameres, high priest ofOsiris. I am not the slayer of the cat, but it is true that I waspresent at its death, and that it might just as well have been myarrow that accidentally pierced it as that of him who did so. "

"Then it was an accident?" the noble said. 

"It was wholly an accident, my lord. We fired at a hawk that had beenthinning the pet birds of my master's daughter. One of the arrowsstruck a tree, and glancing off entered the house in which the cat waskept and unfortunately caused its death. We regretted the accidentbitterly, knowing how sacred was the animal in the sight of theEgyptians. "

"And not in your sight, young man? You are not yet a follower of thegods of the Egyptians?"

"I am not, my lord, " Amuba answered; "but at the same time I would notupon any account have willfully done aught to offend the religiousopinions of others, although I myself have not been taught to considerthe life of a cat as of more value than that of other animals. "

"Then you worship the gods of your own people?"

Amuba was silent for a moment. 

"I would answer frankly, my lord, and I hope that you will not bedispleased. Since I have come to Egypt I have come to think thatneither the gods of the Egyptians nor the gods my fathers worshipedare the true gods. I believe that there is one great God over all, andthat the others are but as it were his attributes, which men worshipunder the name of gods. "

The Egyptian uttered an exclamation of surprise. 

"Whence did you obtain such a belief as this?" he asked. 

Amuba was silent. 

"It must have been from Ameres himself, " the noble went on, seeingthat the lad was reluctant to answer. "I knew him well, and also thathe carried to an extreme the knowledge he had gained. But how came itthat he should speak of such matters to you--a slave?"

"My master was good enough to make me a companion and friend to hisson rather than a servant to him, " Amuba replied, "partly because hethought that I should lead him to a more active life, which he needed, for he was overstudious; partly because I had high rank in my owncountry, of which my father was the king. But he never spoke of thismatter until after the accident of the cat. My friend Chebron wasutterly cast down at the sin that he thought he had committed, andwould at once have denounced himself, preferring death to living withsuch a burden upon his mind. Then his father, seeing that his wholelife would be imbittered, and that he would probably be forced to flyfrom Egypt and dwell in some other land, told him the belief which hehimself held. I believed this all the more readily because I had heardmuch the same from an Israelite maiden who served my master'sdaughter. "

Again Amuba's listener uttered an exclamation of surprise. 

"I knew not, " he said, after a pause, "that there was an Israelite whostill adhered to the religion of their ancestors. "

"The maiden told me that for the most part they had taken to theworship of the Egyptians, and indeed, so far as she knew, she was thelast who clung to the old belief. She had been brought up by agreat-grandfather who had been driven from his people and forced todwell apart because he reproached them for having forsaken their God, and he instructed her in the faith he held, which was that there wasbut one God over all the earth. "

"Do you know who I am?" the noble asked abruptly. 

"I know that you are one of the princes of the land, my lord, for Ihave seen you in a procession following closely behind the king withhis sons and other princes. "

"I also am an Israelite. It seems strange to you, doubtless, " he wenton, as Amuba started in astonishment at hearing a prince of Egyptdeclare himself as belonging to the hated race. "Many years ago, atthe time I was an infant, there was a great persecution of theIsraelites, and as is supposed my father and mother, fearing for mylife, placed me in a little cradle and set me afloat on the water. Itchanced--or was it chance or the will of God?--that the water took meto the spot where the Princess Thermuthis, the daughter of the thenking, was bathing with her maidens. She had compassion upon me andadopted me, and as I grew up I had all the rights and privileges ofher son, and rank, as you say, with the princes of Egypt. She calledme Moses; for that was the name, as it seems, that was writ upon apiece of papyrus fastened to my cradle. I was instructed in all thelearning of the Egyptians, and grew up as one of them. So I lived formany years, and had almost forgotten that I was not one of them; butnow--" And here he stopped and began thoughtfully to pace up and downthe apartment. 

"What has become of the maiden of whom you spoke?" he asked, suddenlystopping before Amuba. 

"That I know not, my lord. Upon the day that Ameres was murdered bythe mob his little daughter was carried off, and Ruth, for that is hername, has also been missing ever since. It is for that reason we havelingered here, otherwise we should have fled at once. "

"You and the son of Ameres?"

"Yes, my lord, and another Rebu, one of my father's warriors, who wasa fellow-captive with me, and also slave of Ameres. The high priesthad great confidence in him, and committed to him the mission ofaiding Chebron to escape and of conducting us if possible back to myown land; but when we found that my young mistress was missing wedecided to remain to search for her. "

"What will you do when you find her?"

"If we can rescue her from those who have carried her away we shallhand her over to her mother, and then leave the land as we hadintended. Unless, indeed, you, my lord, in your goodness, could obtainfor Chebron a pardon for an offense which was wholly accidental. "

"That I can never do, " Moses said. "This is wholly beyond my power;the king himself could not withstand the demand of the populace forhis life. Until lately I might have in some way aided you, but I haveno longer influence and have myself fallen into disgrace at court. "

After again pacing the apartment for some time, Moses went on:

"If you find this little Israelite maiden tell her that she is not thelast of the Israelites who believes in the God of Abraham, ourancestor; tell her that Moses also holds to the faith. You again looksurprised, young man, and you may well be so, seeing that I have fromthe days of my infancy been separated from my people. 

"But our priests keep accurate records of all things connected withthe countries and religion of the people with whom we come in contact. Thus, then, it was easy for me, who have access to all the stores ofknowledge, to examine the rolls recording the first coming of mypeople, the rule of Joseph, the great governor, the coming of hisrelations here and their settlement in the country. Thus I learnedthat they worshiped one God, whom they believed to be the only God, in the world. I have been interested deeply in the learning of thepriesthood, and have long seen that behind all the forms and mysteriesof the Egyptian religion this central idea seemed to be hidden. Nonewith whom I have spoken acknowledged boldly that it was so; but Iheard reports that Ameres was bold enough to entertain the idea thatthere was but one God, and that our far-back ancestors, who had firstworshiped him under the various attributes they ascribed to him, camein course of time to lose the truth altogether and to regard shadowsas substances. Therefore, I said to myself, I too will believe in theone God worshiped by my forefathers, hoping that in time it may bethat I may learn more of him. 

"Until the last two or three years I have been content to live as oneof the Egyptian princes; but of late my heart has turned much to myoppressed people, and I have determined upon doing what I can torelieve their burden. I have even raised my voice in the council intheir favor, and this has created a coldness between the court andmyself. They consider that I, having had the honor of adoption intothe royal family, should myself forget, and allow others to forget, what they regard as my base origin. Sometimes I own that I myselfwonder that I should feel so drawn toward them, and even wish that Icould forget my origin and give my whole mind to the duties andpleasures of my present rank; but I feel moved by a spirit strongerthan my own. But we must talk no longer; I see that you are nowstronger. Do you think that you can walk?"

"Oh, yes, " Amuba replied, getting up and walking across the apartment. "I have not lost much blood, and was only dizzy from their blows. "

"Then it is better that you should leave at once. The people from whomI snatched you will have carried the news speedily to the city, andofficials will doubtless soon arrive here to demand that you be givenup to them. Take, therefore, another draught of wine and a piece ofbread. I will then give you in charge of a trusty slave, who will leadyou through the garden and through a small door at the back, and willguide you to any spot where you may wish to go. Even now, doubtless, awatch is being kept up in the front of the house. When the officialsarrive I shall tell them the truth--that coming, as I drove, upon alad who was being attacked and murdered by a number of brutalpeasants, I carried him off in my chariot. As to the shouts I heard, that you were the slayer of the Cat of Bubastes, I regarded it as aninvention designed to hinder me from interfering on your behalf; thatI questioned you upon your arrival here, and finding that, as I hadsupposed, you were entirely innocent of the offense charged againstyou, I urged you to leave at once, letting you depart by the gardengate in order to escape the fury of your persecutors. As you are notan Israelite, no one can suppose that I could have any motive forshielding an offender from the punishment of his crimes. Do not thankme, for time presses, and you must be moving, so as to be well awaybefore it is known that you have left. May the God we both worship, though as yet in ignorance, guide and preserve you and carry you andyour friends through the dangers that beset you. "

Moses drew back the curtains from before the entrance to the chamberand clapped his hands, and ordered the servant who answered the callto tell Mephres to come to him. An old slave speedily appeared, andMoses ordered him to take Amuba out by the private way and to guidehim by quiet roads back to the city. Then cutting short his guest'sexpressions of thanks for the great kindness he had rendered him, hehurried him away, for he knew that at any moment the officials mightarrive from the city. 

It was well that Amuba had been supplied with a guide, for uponissuing into the night air--for by this time darkness had fallen--hefound that he could with difficulty direct his steps; his headthrobbed as if it would split from the blows that had been dealt him, and every limb ached. The old slave, however, seeing that he stumbledas he walked, placed his staff in one of Amuba's hands, and taking himfirmly by the arm led him steadily on. It seemed to the lad that hewent on walking all night, and yet it was less than an hour afterstarting when his conductor found that he could go no further, andthat he was wholly unable to answer his questions as to whither hewished to be guided. He determined to stop with him until he should beable to proceed again. He therefore led Amuba aside into an orchard, and there laid him down under the shelter of a tree, covering him withone of his own garments. 

"It is well for the lad that my lord arrived just when he did, " hesaid to himself as he sat down by the side of Amuba and listened tohis heavy breathing--for all in the house had heard from thecharioteer of the rescue of the lad from the hands of furiouspeasants. 

"He must have been very near death when he was saved from their hands. Maxis said that his assailants shouted out that he was the slayer ofthe Cat of Bubastes about which such a turmoil has been made. Had itbeen so I do not think that my lord would have aided him thus toescape; though for my part I care not if he had killed all the cats inEgypt, seeing that in my native Libya we worship not the gods of theEgyptians. "

Several times during the night the old man got up and plucked largehandfuls of grass wet with dew and placed them on Amuba's head, andwhen he perceived the first faint gleam of morning in the sky hearoused him. Amuba sat up and looked round with an air ofastonishment. 

"Where am I?" he exclaimed. 

"You are at present in an orchard, my young friend, though to whom itmay belong I know not; but finding that you were unable to continueyour journey I drew you aside here, and you have slept well all night, and I hope feel better for it and able to proceed. "

"I remember now, " Amuba said; "it seemed to me that I walked for hoursleaning on your arm. "

"It was but an hour, " the slave replied; "we are not yet two milesfrom my lord's house. "

"And you have watched over me all night, " Amuba said; "for it was, Iknow, but an hour after sunset when we started. Truly I am deeplyindebted to you for your kindness. "

"Speak not of it, " the old man replied. "My lord gave you into mycharge, and I cannot return until I can tell him that you are insafety. But if you are able to walk we must pass on, for there may bea search for you as soon as it is light. "

"I am perfectly able to go on, " Amuba said; "thanks to the wet grass Isee you have been piling round my head, the heat seems to have passedaway and the throbbing to have ceased. "

Amuba was indeed now able to walk at a brisk pace. 

"Which way do you want to go?" the slave asked him in a short time. "It is getting light enough now for me to see your face, and it willnever do for you to meet any one. Your head is still swollen, andthere are marks of bruises and cuts all over the scalp. Yourappearance will attract attention at once, and if any saw you who hadheard of last evening's doings you would be at once suspected. "

"I will make direct for the hills, " Amuba said. "They are not fardistant, and I can easily conceal myself among the rocks untilsunset. "

"Let us hurry on, then, " the slave said; "it is but half an hour'swalk. But as we may at any moment now meet peasants going to theirwork, I will go on ahead; do you follow a hundred yards behind me. IfI see any one coming I will lift my hand above my head, and do you atonce step aside from the road into the vineyard or orchard, and liethere until they have passed. "

Amuba followed these instructions, and it was more than an hour beforehe reached the foot of the hills, so often did he have to turn asideto avoid groups of peasants. At last he reached the foot of the ruggedascent. Here he took leave of his guide with many warm thanks for hiskindness and services, and with a message of gratitude to his lord. Then Amuba ascended the hill for a short distance, and laid himselfdown among some great bowlders. 

Although greatly refreshed by his night's rest he was still weak andshaken, and felt altogether unequal to making his way along the hillsfor the four miles which intervened between himself and thehiding-place of his friends among the tombs above the city. He wassoon asleep again, and the sun was already some distance down the skywhen he awoke. He waited until it sank behind the brow of the hillabove him, and then climbing some distance higher made his way alongthe hillside, having little fear that his figure would be noticed nowthat the hillside was in shadow. Darkness had just fallen when hearrived at the tomb they used as their shelter. A figure was standingthere in deep shadow. As he turned the path and approached, itadvanced to meet him. Then there was a cry of joy, and Jethro sprangforward and clasped him in his arms. 

"My dear Amuba, I never thought to see you in life again!"

A moment later Chebron ran out, and in his turn embraced Amuba. 

"I shall never forgive you and I shall never forgive myself, " he saidreproachfully. "What right had you to take my danger upon yourself? Itwas wrong, Amuba; and I have suffered horribly. Even though we are asbrothers, why should you sacrifice yourself for me, especially when itis my life and not yours that is forfeited? I told myself a thousandtimes last night that I was base and cowardly in allowing you andJethro to risk your lives for me, when by giving myself up the rage ofthe people will be satisfied, and you could make your way out of thisland without great danger. It was bad enough that you should share myrisk, but when it comes to your taking it all upon your shoulders thatI should escape free, I can accept such sacrifice no longer; andto-morrow I will go down and surrender myself. "

Amuba was about to burst into remonstrance, when Jethro touched him asa sign to be silent. The Rebu knew how acutely Chebron had sufferedand how he had spent the night in tears and self-reproaches, and feltthat it was better to allow his present agitation to pass beforearguing with him. 

"Are you hungry, Amuba?" he asked. 

"That I am, Jethro. I had nothing save a mouthful of bread since ourmeal here yesterday; and you will get no news out of me until I haveeaten and drunk. " A meal of cakes and cool fish and a draught of winewas soon taken; and Amuba said, "Now I will tell you all about it. "

"We know the first part, " Jethro said. "When I returned here yesterdayevening I found Chebron almost beside himself with anxiety. He told mehow he had been discovered by one of the slaves of Ptylus who knew himby sight; how you had attacked the slave, rescued him from his hands, and then joined him in his flight; how you insisted that you shouldseparate; and how the pursuers had all followed on your track, leavinghim to return here unmolested. He had been here upward of two hourswhen I arrived, and as the time had passed on without your return hehad become more and more anxious. Of course I at once started out togather news, and had the greatest difficulty in persuading him toremain here, for he scorned the idea of danger to himself from thesearch which would be sure to be again actively set on foot. However, as I pointed out it was necessary that if you returned you should findsomebody here, he at last agreed to remain. 

"When I got into the town I found the whole city in the streets. Thenews had come that the slayers of the cat had been discovered; thatone had escaped, but that the other had been overtaken after a longchase; and that he had been set upon and would have been slain, as hewell deserved, had not one of the princes of the royal house arrivedand carried him off in his chariot. This news excited the greatestsurprise and indignation, and two officers of the city had gone out tothe prince's mansion, which was six miles away from the city, to claimthe fugitive and bring him to the town, when he would be at oncedelivered to the just anger of the populace. 

"As soon as I learned this I started out along the road by which theywould return, and hurried on past the people already gathered there. Ihad brought my sword with me, and my intention was that as the chariotreturned with you I would leap upon it, surprise and slay theofficials, and drive off with you; for I knew you would be able totake no part in making the escape, as I had heard that you werealready insensible when carried off in the chariot. There were groupsof people all along the road with torches, but I thought that a suddensurprise would probably be successful. 

"At last I heard the chariot approaching. It was being driven moreslowly than I had expected. As it came to a large group of people somedistance ahead of me it stopped for a moment, and the officialaddressed the people. There was no shout or sound of exultation, and Ifelt convinced at once that either upon their arrival they had foundthat you were already dead, or that in some miraculous way you hadescaped. I therefore hurried back to the next group. When the chariotcame up there was a shout of, 'What is the news? Where is themalefactor?' The officials checked their horses and replied: 'Amistake has been made. The prince assures us that the lad was a poorslave and wholly innocent of this affair. He has satisfied himselfthat in their jealousy for the honor of the gods the peasants whoattacked the lad committed a grievous wrong and fell upon a whollyinnocent person. After assuring himself of this he had had his woundsbound up and suffered him to depart. The prince intends to lay acomplaint before the council against the persons who have cruellymaltreated and nearly murdered an innocent person, who, he stated, interfered in the matter because he saw a slave attacking a young lad, and who fled fearing trouble because of the punishment he hadinflicted upon the aggressor. '

"The announcement was received in silence; but when the chariot haddriven on again there was much murmuring. This account had certainlythe appearance of truth; for it was already known by the narrative ofthe slave who recognized Chebron that the person who rescued him was ayouth and a stranger to him, and that it was this youth who had beenpursued while Chebron himself had escaped. Still there was murmuringthat the prince should in so important a matter have suffered theyouth to depart without a more searching examination. Some said thateven if the boy's story was true he deserved punishment for attackingthe slave who had arrested Chebron, while others said that as he hadcertainly been beaten almost to death, he had been punishedsufficiently. All agreed that no doubt the whole affair would beinvestigated. 

"I hurried back again with the news, and all night we watched for you, and when morning came without your arrival we were almost as anxiousas before, fearing that you had been too badly injured to rejoin us, and that to-day you would almost certainly be recaptured. As thesearch for Chebron would assuredly be actively carried out, I insistedon his remaining quiet here while I made frequent journeys down to thecity for news; but beyond the certainty that you had not beenrecaptured, although a diligent search had been made for you as wellas for Chebron, I learned nothing. Now, Amuba, I have relieved you ofthe necessity for much talk; you have only to fill in the gaps of thestory and to tell us how it was that you persuaded this Egyptianprince of your innocence. "

"It is rather a long story, Jethro; but now that I have had a meal Ifeel strong enough to talk all night, for I have had nearlytwenty-four hours' sleep. First, I will tell Chebron that when I tookthe pursuers off his track I had no idea of sacrificing myself, for Imade sure that I should be able to outrun them, and I should have doneso easily had it not been for fresh people constantly taking up thepursuit and at last running me down. "

Amuba then related the whole story of his flight, his attack withthe peasants and his rescue, and then recited the whole of hisconversation with his rescuer and his proceedings after leaving hishouse. "So you see, " he concluded, "that strangely enough it was theteaching of your father, Chebron, and the tale that Ruth told us, andthat her grandfather before told you, of the God of their forefathers, that saved my life. Had it not been that this prince of Israelitishbirth also believed in one God, it could hardly be that he would havesaved me from the vengeance of the people, for as he says he is indisfavor with the king, and his conduct in allowing me to go freemerely on my own assertion of my innocence is likely to do him furtherharm. This he would assuredly never have risked had it not been forthe tie between us of a common faith in one great God. "

"It is a strange story, " Jethro said when Amuba brought his narrativeto a conclusion, "and you have had a marvelous escape. Had it not beenfor the arrival of this prince upon the spot at the very moment youmust have been killed. Had he not have been of a compassionate naturehe would never, in the first place, have interfered on your behalf;and had it not been for your common faith, he would have held youuntil the officials arrived to claim you. Then, too, you werefortunate, indeed, in the kindness of your guide; for evidently had itnot been for your long rest, and the steps he took to reduce the heatof your wounds, you must have fallen into the hands of the searchersthis morning. Above all, I consider it extraordinary that you shouldat the critical moment have been rescued by perhaps the one man inEgypt who would have had the will and the courage to save you. "

Upon the following morning Jethro and Amuba succeeded with somedifficulty in dissuading Chebron from his determination to givehimself up, the argument that had the most powerful effect being thatby so doing he would be disobeying the last orders of his father. Itwas resolved that in future as a better disguise he should be attiredas a woman, and that the watch upon the house of Ptylus should berecommenced; but that they should station themselves further away. Itwas thought, indeed, that the search in that neighborhood was likelyto be less rigorous than elsewhere, as it would not be thoughtprobable that the fugitives would return to a spot where they had beenrecognized. Amuba's disguise was completely altered. He was still inthe dress of a peasant, but, by means of pigments obtained fromChigron, Jethro so transformed him as to give him, to a casualobserver, the appearance of advanced years. 

They had had a long discussion as to the plan they would adopt, Amubaand Jethro wishing Chebron to leave the watching entirely to them. Butthis he would not hear of, saying that he was confident that, in hisdisguise as a woman, no one would know him. 

"We must find out which way he goes, to begin with, " he said. "Afterthat none of us need go near the house. I will buy a basket and someflowers from one of the peasant women who bring them in, and will takemy seat near the gate. By three o'clock Plexo will have finished hisoffices in the temple, and may set out half an hour later. I shall seeat least which road he takes. Then, when you join me at dusk, one ofyou can walk a mile or two along the road; the other twice as far. Weshall then see when he returns whether he has followed the road anyconsiderable distance or has turned off by any crossroads, and canpost ourselves on the following day so as to find out more. "

"The plan is a very good one, Chebron, and we will follow it. Once weget upon his trail I will guarantee that it will not be long before wetrace him to his goal. "

Accordingly that afternoon Chebron, dressed as a peasant woman, tookhis seat with a basket of flowers fifty yards from the entrance to thehouse of Ptylus. At about the time he expected Plexo and his fatherreturned together from the temple. Half an hour later a light chariotwith two horses issued from the gate. Plexo was driving and anattendant stood beside him. Chebron felt sure that if Plexo was goingto visit Mysa he would take the road leading into the country, and thepost he had taken up commanded a view of the point where the roaddivided into three--one running straight north along the middle of thevalley, while the others bore right and left until one fell into thegreat road near the river, the other into that on the side of thevalley near the hills. It was this last that Plexo took; and althoughhe might be going to visit acquaintances living in the many villasscattered for miles and miles along the roadside, Chebron felt astrong hope that he was going to Mysa's hiding-place. As soon as itwas dark he was joined by Jethro and Amuba. 

"He started at three o'clock!" Chebron exclaimed as they came up tohim, "and took the road leading to the foot of the hills. "

"We will go on there at once, " Jethro said. "He may return beforelong, and we must hurry. Do you walk quietly on, Chebron, and stop atthe point where the road ahead runs into the main road. Amuba shallstop two miles further; I will go two miles further still. If he comesalong the road past me we will begin at that point to-morrow. "

Jethro had but just reached the spot at which he proposed to wait whenhe heard the sound of wheels approaching, and a minute later thechariot drove along. The moon was not up, but the night was clear andbright; and, advancing as close he could to the passing chariot, hewas able to recognize Plexo. The latter gave an angry exclamation ashis horses shied at the figure which had suddenly presented itself, and gave a cut with his whip at Jethro. A minute later the chariot haddisappeared and Jethro returned toward the city, picking up on his wayAmuba and Chebron. 

The next night Amuba took up his station a mile beyond the spot atwhich Jethro had seen the chariot, Jethro another mile ahead, whileChebron watched the crossroads near the town; but this time it did notcome along, although Chebron had seen him start the same hour asbefore. 

"I hardly expected to see him to-night, " Jethro said when he joinedthe others after fruitlessly waiting for three hours. "He will hardlybe likely to visit her two days in succession. He will be more likelyto leave her for a week to meditate on the hopelessness of refusing topurchase her liberty at the price of accepting him as her husband. Doubtless he has to-day merely paid a visit to some friends. "

It was not, indeed, until the fourth night of waiting that Plexo camealong. This time he did not pass Jethro at all, and it was thereforecertain that he had turned off from the main road either to the rightor left at some point between the post of Jethro and that of Amuba. When this was determined they agreed, after a consultation, not toreturn to their hiding-places near Thebes that night, but to lie downunder some trees by the roadside until morning broke, and then toexamine the road carefully. It was not likely that another chariotwould pass before morning, and they might be able to follow the tracksalong the dusty road. 

In this way they discovered the road where he had turned off; butbeyond this the tracks did not show, as the road was hard and almostfree from dust. It lay, as they expected, toward the hills; but therewere so many country mansions of the wealthy classes dotted about, andso many crossroads leading to these and to the farmhouses of thecultivators, that they felt they were still far from attaining theobject of their search. 

After some discussion it was agreed that they should ascend the hillsand remain there during the day, and that Jethro should return to thetown as soon as it became dark to obtain a store of provisionssufficient to last them for a week. This was done, and the next daythey separated at dawn and took up their places on the hills at adistance of about a mile apart, choosing spots where they commanded aview over the valley, and arranging to meet at a central point whennight came on. 

CHAPTER XV. 

AMERES IS REVENGED. 

Six days passed without their watch being rewarded; then Chebron, whose post was just opposite the road where they had traced thewheels, saw a chariot turn from the main road into it. As many othershad taken that course every day he did not at first feel very hopeful, although the time precisely tallied with that at which Plexo shouldhave arrived had he started at the same hour as before. As it camenear, however, he became convinced that it was the vehicle he waslooking for. The horses tallied in color with those of Plexo, and thecolor of his dress could even at that distance be distinguished. Thistime, however, he was not accompanied by a servant, but by a figurethe whiteness of whose garment showed him also to be a priest. "Thatmust be Ptylus, " he said to himself, "my father's murderer. Would Iwere down by the edge of the road, with my bow and arrows; high priestas he has now become, I would send an arrow through his heart!"

The chariot turned off by the road parallel to that which had beenfollowed from Thebes, and so close to the foot of the hills that fromChebron's post he could no longer see it. As soon as it was out ofsight he leaped to his feet and hurried along the hills to join Amuba, whose post was next to his own. He found his friend had already goneon, and he hurried breathlessly on until he reached Jethro, who hadbeen joined by Amuba a few minutes before. 

"Have you seen them?" he exclaimed. 

"I have seen them and marked them down, " Jethro replied. "You see thatroof among those trees at the foot of the hill half a mile furtheralong? They turned off the road and entered these trees. Our search isover at last. "

"What had we better do, Jethro? Wait until they have left again, andthen go down?"

"No, " Jethro said sternly. "There are two things to be done--the oneis to rescue Mysa; the other to punish the murderer of Ameres. Buteven did we determine to delay our vengeance I should say we muststill press on. You saw that arch-villain Ptylus with his son. He hasassuredly come for some purpose; probably he may intend to terrify thegirl until he drives her into taking some solemn oath that she willaccept Plexo as her husband. What can a girl of that age do in thehands of unscrupulous villains like these? It may be that this foxPlexo has been trying flattery; and, finding that failed, has calledin Ptylus, who can threaten her with the anger of these gods of hers, to say nothing of perpetual imprisonment and harsh treatment. We willtherefore push on at once. Amuba and I carry our stout peasant staves, while you, Chebron, have your dagger concealed under that femaledress. We shall have all the advantage of surprise in our favor. It isnot likely that there are more than one or two men there, with perhapsa female servant. Ptylus would not wish the secret to be known to morethan was absolutely necessary. Of course it is possible that the fourmen who carried her off may all be on guard there, but if so, it makesbut six; and what with the surprise, and what with their not knowinghow numerous we are, that number should not be more than sufficientfor us to dispose of without difficulty. At any rate, were theretwenty I would not hesitate; honest men need never fear an encounterwith rogues. "

"Especially, " Amuba said, "when the honest men possess such sinews asyours, Jethro, and a good heavy cudgel in their hands. "

Jethro smiled, but was in too earnest a mood to answer, and at onceled the way along the hillside until immediately behind the houseamong the trees; then they descended, climbing with some difficultyover the wall surrounding the wood, and entered the inclosure. Treading as lightly as possible Jethro and his companions passedthrough the wood and made their way up to the house. It was small buthandsomely built, and was surrounded with a colonnade supported bycarved pillars. The garden immediately around it was evidentlycarefully tended, and the house, from its secluded position, was wellfitted as a place of sojourn for a wealthy priest or noble desirous ofa few days' rest and retirement from the bustle of the great city. Asall were barefooted they passed across the garden to the colonnadewithout the slightest sound. As they reached it Jethro held up hishand for them to stop, for the sound of voices came through the widedoorway of an apartment opening out to the colonnade. Both Chebron andAmuba at once recognized the voice of Ptylus. 

"I will put up with no more of this folly, Mysa. You should thinkyourself fortunate in the extreme, in the position in which you are, belonging to a disgraced family, to receive such an offer as my sonmakes to you. I will have an answer at once. You will either swearbefore the gods that you accept Plexo as your future husband, that youwill reply to all who question you that you have been staying here byyour own free will, and that you remained in concealment simplybecause you were overwhelmed with horror at the terrible act ofsacrilege committed by your brother, or you will this night beconfined in a tomb, where you will remain alone and without the lightof day until you agree to my conditions. You don't think, you littlefool, that I, Ptylus, high priest of Osiris, am to be thwarted in myplans by the opposition of a child like you. "

Here a voice, which the three listeners recognized to their surpriseas that of Ruth, broke out:

"Do not listen to him, Mysa. Whatever comes of it, never consent tolie before God, as this wicked man would have you. You call yourself ahigh priest, sir. What must be the worth of the gods you pretend toworship if they suffer one like you to minister to them? Were theygods, and not mere images of stone, they would strike you dead at thealtar. "

A furious exclamation broke from Ptylus, and he stepped forward andseized the Hebrew girl roughly by the shoulder, only to start backwith another exclamation as Ruth struck him with her open hand, withall her force, on the cheek. 

"Drag her hence, Plexo!" he exclaimed. But at this moment the entrancewas darkened, and the three listeners sprang into the room. 

Ptylus had the courage that distinguished his race, and although for amoment startled at the sudden entry he did not recoil, but drawing asword from his girdle he said haughtily:

"Who are you, and what means this intrusion?"

"We are those whom you have been hunting to death, Ptylus; and we comehere as avengers of blood. As you brought about the murder of Ameres, so you must die--to say naught of your offense in carrying off thedaughter of the man you slew. "

Without a word Ptylus rushed upon Jethro with his sword, thinking tomake short work of this insolent peasant; but as he did so, Jethrowhirled his massive club round his head, and catching the blow uponit, shivered the sword in pieces. 

Ptylus stopped his arm, and, gazing steadily at his opponent, said:

"Wretch, do you dare to murder the high priest of Osiris?"

"No, " Jethro said, "but I dare to execute him, " and he brought hisheavy club down with all his strength upon the head of the priest. 

At this moment Plexo, who had stolen unobserved from the room theinstant the others entered, returned, followed by three armed men. Chebron and Amuba were so intent upon the combat between Jethro andthe priest that they did not notice the entrance of Plexo, who, withuplifted knife, sprang upon Chebron. 

There was a scream of warning, and quick as thought Ruth sprangforward and pushed Plexo as he sprang through the air. The suddenshock threw both to the ground. Ruth sprang to her feet again, butPlexo lay there motionless. The three armed men stood for a momentstupefied at the fall of their two employers, and then, seeing two menand a woman, rushed forward to attack them. One sweeping blow withJethro's staff felled the first of his assailants to the ground; theothers paused irresolute. 

"Drop your weapons, or you are dead men!" Jethro exclaimed. "You areoutnumbered; and if you move, you die!"

As Chebron had now thrown back his female robe and drawn his dagger, and taken his place at the door, while Jethro and Amuba were advancingagainst them, the two men dropped their weapons. 

"Hold out your hands, " Jethro said. "My son, stand over them with yourclub, and break the skull of either who may move. "

The men did as they were ordered. Jethro tore strips of cloth offtheir garments, twisted them into ropes, and bound their wrists firmlytogether. The meaning tone in which Jethro had called Amuba his sonhad not escaped either Amuba or Chebron, who saw that Jethro wasdesirous of concealing their names. Mysa, who had raised a cry of joywhen Jethro first spoke, had sunk terrified upon a couch, and hadhidden her face in her hands during the short encounter; while Ruthhad stood silent and vigilant beside her, moving only when Plexorushed at Chebron, and retiring to Mysa's side again as soon as shehad regained her feet. She, too, understood Jethro's motives incalling Amuba his son, and stooping over Mysa she said:

"It is all over now, Mysa, but remain quiet at present. Do not speakuntil you see what is going to be done. "

As soon as the men were tied Jethro secured in the same manner the manwho was lying stunned from his blow. Then he turned to Plexo, who hadnot moved since he had fallen. He half turned him round, and uttered alow exclamation of surprise. 

"Gastrion, " he said to Chebron, "go with the young lady into thegarden, and remain there until we join you. "

Chebron passed out on to the colonnade, following Mysa and Ruth. Themoment they were unobserved Mysa threw her arms round him, and burstinto tears with joy. 

"Oh, Chebron!" she exclaimed, "you have arrived just in time. Ithought we were never going to get away from that dreadful man; and Idon't know what I should have done if it hadn't been for Ruth. And, oh! they have been telling me such terrible things--but they can't betrue--that our dear father had been killed; and that it was you, Chebron, who killed dear Paucis; but of course I did not believethem--I knew it was all their wickedness. "

"Never mind about that, dear, " Chebron said; "we will talk about allthis afterward. The first thing is to get you away from this place. Jethro and Amuba will soon decide what is best to be done. Are thereany others in the house?"

"There is one other man, " Ruth replied, "and an old woman; I think theother man is at the door with the chariot. "

"I had better tell Jethro, " Chebron said, and he again went into theroom and told Jethro what he had heard. 

"We will seize the woman first, " Jethro said, "and then go out roundthe house and come down from the other way upon the chariot. The manwill have heard the outcry; and if we came suddenly out of the door, might leap into the chariot and drive off before we could overtakehim. But if we come upon it from behind we shall secure him. "

"But you have forgotten to bind Plexo, " Chebron said. 

"Plexo is dead, " Jethro replied. "As he fell his arm was beneath him, and the knife with which he had intended to strike you pierced hisheart. I am very glad that you observed the way I spoke to Amuba. Itwas of the greatest importance that the name should not be mentioned. This affair will cause a tremendous excitement. There is nothing toconnect us with Ptylus, and it may be supposed that it is the work ofsome malefactors who came down from the hills in search of plunder. The fact that Mysa was here and was carried away is not in itself anyproof that we had a hand in it, for Libyan robbers might well havecarried her and Ruth away to make slaves of. Plexo caught but aglimpse of us, and doubtless only rushed out and called to the men tocome to his father's assistance. At any rate, let there be no namesmentioned. Now let us finish our work here. "

The female servant was soon found and bound; then the four prisonerswere placed in different rooms, and fastened securely to the wall orpillars. 

"Never put two prisoners together, " Jethro said; "always rememberthat. Tie one man up and you may keep him; tie up two and they aresure to escape. They can bite through each other's cords, or untie theknot with their teeth, or possibly even with their fingers. "

"Now, what is the next thing to do?" Amuba asked. 

"The next thing is to have a consultation. Do you, Chebron, go outinto the garden to the girls. Amuba and I will deal with the otherman. "

As soon as Jethro and Amuba had left him Chebron rejoined the girls. 

"You saved my life, Ruth. I shall never forget it. "

"You saved me from the crocodile, my lord. It was but a push and hefell. I scarce know how it was done. "

"Your quickness saved my life all the same, Ruth. I had not noticedhim till you cried out, and then it would have been too late. We havebeen anxious for you also, Ruth. We hoped that you might be with Mysa, but none saw you go out with her. "

"My place was with my mistress, " Ruth said quietly. "And she was morethan a mistress--she was as a friend to me. "

"But how came you here, Chebron, " Mysa again asked, "and why are youdressed up like a peasant woman? It is not seemly in any man, muchless in you, a priest. And Amuba and Jethro, too; they are dressed aspeasants, and their faces seem changed, I do not know how. They lookdarker, and I should not have known them had I not recognized Jethro'svoice. "

"It is a long story, dear, and I will tell you all presently; and wewant to hear your story too. Ah! here come the others. It is to them, Mysa, far more than to me that you owe your rescue. I may know more ofthe learning of our people, but I have none of the readiness andcoolness of Amuba, while Jethro is as prudent as he is brave. It wouldhave fared hardly with me as well as with you, Mysa, had it not beenfor these good friends. "

Mysa went up to them as they approached. 

"Oh, Jethro! I feel how much I owe to you; and to you, Amuba. Mycourage had all but given way, although Ruth strove so hard to give mehope, and I fear I could not have long withstood the threats of thatbad man. You cannot tell what joy I felt when I recognized yourvoice. "

"Our joy was as great in finding you as yours in seeing us, " Jethroreplied. "Amuba and I would gladly have laid down our lives for you. And now let us have a consultation; there is much to decide upon andarrange. Let us go round to the garden at the other side of the house. There we can sit and talk, and at the same time keep watch that no oneelse enters. It is not likely that any one will do so, for the placeis secluded, and none would know that these men were here; still apeasant might enter to sell fowls or fruit, therefore it were best tokeep an eye upon the entrance. "

They went round to some seats placed beneath trees on the other sideof the house. A fountain worked by the water of a little rill on thehillside played in front of them, and a few tame waterfowl swam in ashallow basin around it. Everything was still and peaceful, and toChebron it seemed as if the events of the last three weeks had been ahideous dream, and that they were again sitting in the garden of theirhouse at Thebes. 

"Now, first of all, " Mysa said, "I must have my questions answered. How are my father and mother and everyone?"

Jethro took Amuba's arm and turned away. 

"We will leave you, Chebron, to tell Mysa what has taken place. Itwill be better for you to do so alone. "

Ruth rose from her seat to leave also, but Mysa put her hand on herarm. 

"I am frightened, Ruth; stay with me. "

"You told me, Mysa, " Chebron began, "that they had told you tales thatour father was dead, and that it was I who killed Paucis. "

"Yes; but I did not believe them, Chebron. Of course I did not for amoment--at least not for a moment about you. But when I thought ofthose bad men at the gate, and the crash we heard, and the noise ofthe people rushing in shouting, I thought--I was afraid--that perhapsit might be true about our father. But, oh, Chebron, surely it is notso?"

"Alas! Mysa, it is true! They cruelly slew our father. I wish I hadbeen there to have fallen by his side; but you know Amuba and I wereaway. Jethro fought desperately to the last, and would have died withhim had not our father himself commanded that in case anythinghappened to him he was to take charge of me, and to carry me out ofthe land. "

Mysa was crying bitterly now. Presently she looked up. 

"But why should you want to leave the land, Chebron? Surely--surely itis not true that you----"

The thing seemed too terrible for her to put into words. 

"That I killed poor Paucis? That is true also, Mysa. "

Mysa gave a little cry of horror. 

"Oh, Ruth!" she cried, "this is too dreadful!"

Ruth put her arms round the sobbing girl. "You may be sure, Mysa, thatyour brother did not do it intentionally. "

"But it is all the same, " Mysa cried. "It was the sacred cat, youknow--the Cat of Bubastes. "

"It was, Mysa; and I thought at first, as you did, that although itwas the result of an accident the anger of the gods would be pouredout against me, that I was as one accursed, whose life was forfeitedin this world, and whose spirit was destined to dwell in uncleanbeasts after death. But when I told my father all, he reassured me, and told me not to fear in any way the wrath of the gods. "

He then related to his sister the manner in which the cat had beenkilled, the steps he and Amuba had taken to conceal the body, and hisavowal to his father of his fault. 

"I see it was not your fault, Chebron. But you know the laws of Egypt, and the punishment for killing even a common cat. How could our fathersay that the gods would not be angry?"

"I cannot tell you all he said, Mysa; though some day had I remainedwith you I might have done so. But he did say so, and you know howwise and good he was. Therefore I want you to remember what he said, so that when I am gone you will not all your life think of me as oneaccursed. "

"Oh! I should never do that!" Mysa exclaimed, starting up and throwingher arms round her brother's neck. "How could you think so? But whyare you talking about going, and where are you going?"

"I am going, Mysa, because the people of Egypt do not view this matterin the same light as my father, but are hunting all the land to findand slay me and Amuba; for, not knowing the exact truth, they put usdown as equally guilty. So we must fly. Our father gave fulldirections to Jethro, and we should by this time have been a longdistance away had it not been that we stayed to find and rescue you. "

"Then if the other things they told me are true, Chebron, it may betrue too that the letter they showed me ordering me to consent tomarry Plexo was from my mother. How could she tell me that when sheknew that I hated him, and she has over and over again spokenscornfully of his family before me?"

"What did she say?" Chebron asked. 

"She said that now disgrace had fallen on the family I might thinkmyself very fortunate in obtaining such an offer. "

Chebron was silent. He knew that his mother had never shown anyearnest love either for Mysa or himself, that her thoughts wereentirely devoted to dress and entertainments, and that any love shehad to give had been bestowed upon his brother. 

"I fear it is true, Mysa. "

"But I will never marry Plexo!" Mysa exclaimed passionately. "Myfather always said I should never marry a man I disliked. "

"You will never marry Plexo, Mysa--he is dead. "

Ruth uttered an exclamation. 

"He died by his own hand, Ruth--that is, by an accident. As he fellhis dagger pierced his own heart, and when Jethro went to look at himhe was dead. "

"The Lord requited him for his evil, " Ruth said firmly. "All thingsare in his hands. As I did not mean to slay him, I lament not overhis death. Besides, he strove to take your life, and had I had adagger in my hand I should assuredly have used it. "

"Then what is to become of me?" Mysa asked. 

"You must go back to your mother, Mysa. There is naught else for youto do. "

"I will not!" Mysa exclaimed. "She never loved me. She would havemarried me against my will to Plexo, although she knew he was bad, andthat I hated him. She would make me marry some one else who was rich, regardless of my wishes. No, Chebron, nothing shall make me go back toher. "

Chebron looked perplexed. 

"Here come Jethro and Amuba, dear. You had best talk it over withthem. I see nothing else for you to do. "

As Jethro came up Mysa walked to meet him. 

"I will not go back to my mother, Jethro!" she exclaimed impetuously. "She wanted me to marry Plexo. She would give me to some one else, andmy father always said I should only marry some one I liked. You cannever be so cruel as to give me up to her?"

"I know that your father's wishes were strong upon that point, " Jethrosaid; "for he spoke to me of you when he gave me his commandsrespecting Chebron. He said that he wished that I could watch over youas over him, and it was because of what he had said that I disregardedhis orders as to our instant flight, and lingered here in hopes offreeing you. Still I see not anything else to be done. Your motherdoubtless wrote while still overpowered by grief at your father'sloss, and thought that she was acting for your welfare in securing youan advantageous marriage in spite of the cloud under which your familywas resting. "

"I will not go to her!" Mysa repeated. "She thought of herself, asshe always did, and not of me in any way. You know it was so, Chebron--you cannot deny it!"

Chebron was silent. His whole affection had been given to his father, for his mother he had comparatively little. As a child he had seldombeen allowed to come into the room where she was. She declared thathis noise was too much for her, that his talk made her head ache, andthat his fidgeting about was too much to be borne. Nor since that timehad he been much more with her. It was his father who had seen to hiswelfare and that of Mysa, who would put aside his grave studies towalk and talk with them, who was always indulgent, always anxious togive them pleasure. He therefore thoroughly entered into Mysa'sfeelings, but saw no possible alternative for her. 

"But where could you go, Mysa?" Jethro asked. "Where could you beplaced? Wherever you were your mother in time would be sure to hear ofit and would reclaim you. "

"I shall go with Chebron, and you, and Amuba, " Mysa said positively. 

"Impossible!" Jethro replied. "We are going upon a tremendous journey, full of danger and fatigue. We are going among unknown and savagepeoples; the chances are a hundred to one against our ever arriving atthe end of our journey. If this is so to myself and to young men likeChebron and Amuba--for they are now past eighteen, and will speedilybe men--what chance would there be of success with you with us?"

"I can walk as well as Chebron, " Mysa said. "You know that, Chebron. And I suppose I could suffer hardship just as well. At any rate, Iwould rather suffer anything and be with him and all of you than stophere. The people have murdered my father. My mother would sell me tothe highest bidder. If the chances are so great that you will neverget through your journey in safety, my being with you cannot make themso much greater. I have only Chebron in the world, and I will go wherehe goes and die where he dies. The gods can protect me just as well ona journey as here. Have they not protected you now, and Chebron too, by what he says? You will take me with you, dear Jethro, won't you?"she urged pleadingly. "You say my father wished you to watch over me;do not forsake me now. Ruth will come with us too--will you not, Ruth?--I am sure she will not be more afraid of the journey than Iam. "

"I will assuredly go if you go, Mysa. The God of Israel can take ussafely through all dangers if it be his will. "

Jethro was silent. Such an addition to his charge would assuredly addimmensely to the difficulties of the journey; but on the other hand heremembered the anxiety of Ameres about Mysa, and he asked himself whathis late master would have wished had he known how matters stood. Heglanced at Amuba and Chebron and saw at once that their wishes agreedwith those of Mysa. He turned away abruptly, and for some minutespaced up and down the garden. Then he returned to the group, amongwhom not a word had been exchanged since he left them. 

"Mysa, " he said gravely, "this is a great thing that you ask; there isno disguising that your presence will add greatly to our difficulties, will add also to our perils, and may render it impossible for me tocarry out your father's wishes and to conduct Chebron to a land wherehe will be beyond the persecution of Egypt. Such an enterprise must beundertaken in no light spirit. If you go you must be prepared to facedeath in all forms--by hunger and thirst and the weapons of the wildnatives. It may even be that your lot may be that of slavery amongthem. It is a terrible journey for men, more terrible still for women;still, if you are resolved, resolved with the strength and mind of awoman and not of a child, that after having once turned your back uponEgypt you will never repent the step you have taken or wish to return, but will be steadfast under all the trials that may befall us, then Isay that you shall share our lot. "

Mysa uttered an exclamation of joy. 

"I promise, Jethro; and whatever may happen--hardship, danger, ordeath--you shall never hear a word of complaint from me. Are you notglad, Ruth?"

"I think it well, " Ruth said gravely. "It is a great undertaking; butI think that God's hand is in it. I, too, would fain leave this landof idols; and except those here I have none in the world to care for. "

"And now, Jethro, " Amuba said, "what had we best do? It is alreadyalmost dark, therefore we could set out at once. Could we make use ofthe chariot?"

Jethro considered for a short time. 

"Except for carrying any things we may want for our first start, I donot see that we can do so, " he said; "for where we leave the chariotto-morrow morning it would be found, and when it is known that Ptylus'chariot was missing it would soon be recognized as his, and thus aclue be afforded to the fact that we had fled south. As to travelingin it beyond to-night, it would be out of the question. Besides, itwill only hold three at the most. No, if we use it at all it must beto drive north, and so throw them off the scent. I think it will beworth doing that. "

"I will undertake that part of the business, " Amuba said. "There willbe much for you to do to-morrow, Jethro, which only you can arrange. There's the boat to be hired, stores laid in, and all got inreadiness. I think the best plan will be for you both to start at oncewith the girls for Thebes. You and Chebron can occupy yourhiding-place on the hill, and Chigron will be glad to take the girlsinto his house. There is no danger of an immediate search being madefor them. 

"To-night when the priest and his son do not return their servantswill suppose that they have slept here. It will not be until lateto-morrow afternoon that there will be any alarm or any likelihood ofa messenger being sent over here; then the consternation and confusionthat will be caused will be so great that probably no one will thinkof carrying the news to the officials until the next morning. Besides, until the story of Mysa's having been here and of her being missing isgenerally known, there is no reason that what has taken place shouldbe attributed to us; therefore, for the next forty-eight hours I thinkthat they would be perfectly safe at the embalmer's. I will drive thechariot thirty or forty miles north, then turn the horses loose wherethey are sure to be noticed ere long, and will return on foot and joinyou in your hiding-place to-morrow night. "

"I think your plan is a very good one, Amuba. Before we start I willmake a search through the house. There will be nothing we want to takewith us, nor would we touch any of the treasure of the villains werethe house full of it; but if I toss some of the things about it willlook as if robbery had been the motive of what has taken place. Themen in bonds can know nothing of the real state of things. Plexo, whenhe rushed out for their aid, could have had no time to do more thanto tell them to take up their arms and follow him; indeed, it isdoubtful whether he himself had any idea that we were aught but whatwe seemed. Therefore, the first impression assuredly will be that wewere malefactors of the worst kind, escaped slaves, men with norespect for the gods; for assuredly no Egyptians, even the worst ofcriminals, would, in cold blood, have laid hands on the high priest ofOsiris. "

"They laid hands on my father, " Chebron said bitterly. 

"Yes, but not in cold blood. Reports had first been spread among themthat he was untrue to the gods, and then they were maddened byfanaticism and horror at the death of that sacred cat. But in coldblood, as I said, no Egyptian, however vile and criminal, would lifthis hand against a priest. You may as well come with me, Amuba; itwould be strange if one of us only took part in the search. "

In ten minutes Jethro and Amuba had turned the place into confusion inforcing open chests and cabinets and littering the floor withgarments; then taking a few of the most valuable vases and jewels theythrew them into the pond round the fountain, where they would beconcealed from view by the water-lilies which floated on its surface. 

They examined afresh the fastenings of the captives, and felt assuredthat by no possibility could they free themselves. 

"They will be sure to be freed by to-morrow night, " Amuba said, "otherwise I should not like to leave them here to die of hunger andthirst. "

"I should be only too glad, " Jethro said, "if I thought there was achance of their being here forty hours instead of twenty. Doubtlessthis is not the first evil business they have carried out for theirvillain master, and they may think themselves lucky indeed that we donot take what would be in every way the safest and best course, namely, to run a sword through their bodies and silence them forever. If I thought they could tell anything I would do so now; but I reallydo not think that anything they can tell will add to our danger. Ofcourse the priest's wife knows that Mysa is hidden here, and willproclaim the fact that she has been here and is now missing, as shewould consider it might afford a clew for the apprehension of thosewho attacked the house and slew her husband and son; therefore I donot see that there would be much to be gained by silencing thesepeople; but if you think differently I will finish them at once. "

Amuba shook his head, for although human life in those days wasthought little of, save by the Egyptians themselves, he shrank fromthe thought of slaying captives in cold blood. 

"No, they can tell nothing, Jethro. You had best be moving; there isnothing more to talk over. I think all our plans were arranged longago; except, of course, that you must get rather a larger boat thanyou had intended, together with garments for the girls. I think itwould be best that Chebron should still be disguised as a woman; butwe can settle that to-morrow night. There is a good store of dressesfor us to choose from at Chigron's. "

Amuba led the horses to a stone water trough and allowed them toquench their thirst. Then he mounted the chariot and drove off, whilethe rest of the party set out on foot for Thebes. It was so latebefore they reached Chigron's house that they thought it better not toarouse the inmates, as comment would be excited by the arrival ofwomen at so late an hour and unexpected by the master; the girls, therefore, passed the night in the rock chamber behind the building, while Jethro and Chebron lay down outside. 

As soon as dawn broke they moved some distance away. Jethro went tothe house as soon as there was a sign that there was any one astir, and told Chigron that they had discovered and rescued Mysa. Chigronwas much disturbed when he heard of the death of the high priest andhis son. 

"I don't say these men were not villains, Jethro; but that two highpriests should be slaughtered in the course of a month is enough tobring the anger of all the gods upon Egypt. However, the poor girlsare not responsible for it in any way, and I will willingly shelterthem, especially as it is but for one night; but I own that I shall bevastly relieved when I know that you are all fairly on your journey. "

"That I can well understand, " Jethro said; "and believe me, thegratitude of those you have sheltered, which you will have as long asthey live, may well outweigh any doubts that may present themselves asto whether you have acted wisely in aiding those who are victims tothe superstitions of your countrymen. "

Chigron called his servants and told them that he had just heard ofthe arrival from the country of some friends, and ordered a room to beprepared for them. He then went out and returned an hour later withthe two girls. He led them quietly into the house and direct to theapartment prepared for them, so that they were unseen by any of theservants. 

Then he called an old servant on whose fidelity he could rely, andcharged her to wait upon them during the day, and to suffer none otherto enter the apartment. He bade her convey the impression to the otherservants that the visitors were aged women, and to mention that theyintended to make a stay of a few hours only, until some friends withwhom they were going to stay should send in a cart to carry them totheir house in the country. The old woman at once prepared baths forthe girls and then supplied them with a meal, after which they laydown on couches and were soon fast asleep; for the excitement of thepreceding evening and the strangeness of their position in thecomfortless stone chamber had prevented their closing an eye duringthe night, and they had spent the hours in talking over the terribleloss Mysa had sustained, and the journey that lay before them. 

Half an hour later Chigron went out again and was soon joined byJethro, who had now resumed his attire as a citizen of middle class. It was necessary that Chigron should accompany him and take the chiefpart in making the arrangements; for although Jethro had learned, inhis two years' captivity, to speak Egyptian fluently, he could notwell pass as a native. Chigron therefore did most of the bargaining, Jethro keeping somewhat in the background. 

They first took their course down to the river bank. Here innumerablecraft lay moored; for the Nile was the highway of Egypt, and exceptfor short journeys all traffic was carried on on its waters. As soonas it was known that they were looking for a boat they were surroundedby the owners of the various craft, each praising the speed, safety, and comfort of his boat. Chigron, however, was some time before hemade his choice; then he fixed upon a boat that seemed well suited forthe purpose. She carried a mast and large sail to take advantage offavorable winds. She was light and of very small draught, and, beingconstructed entirely for passenger traffic, she had a largecabin--divided into two parts for the accommodation of ladies--thecrew, consisting of the captain and four men, sleeping on the deck. 

"I think your boat will do very well, " he said to the captain, "provided we can come to terms. My friend is going up with his familyas far as Syene at any rate, and possibly on to Ibsciak; his businessmay take him even further. What will be your terms a week?"

"I suppose my lord will provide food for the crew as well as for hisown family?"

"That will be the best way, " Jethro said. 

"Then will he pay for extra hands where the current runs so strongthat the crew cannot tow the boat unaided against it?"

Jethro assented. 

"And will he return with it, or remain for awhile at the end of hisjourney?"

"It is probable that his business may detain him there for aconsiderable time, " Chigron replied. "He has relations there with whomhe will wish to make a stay. But this should make no difference; youwill have no difficulty in obtaining passengers or freight for yourjourney down. "

It was a long time before a bargain was struck, for Chigron knew thatthe boatman would consider it strange indeed were the terms he firstasked to be accepted. But at last an arrangement satisfactory to bothparties was concluded. It was arranged that the start should takeplace early on the following morning, and Chigron then proceeded withJethro to make the purchases requisite for the voyage--mats, cushions, and curtains for furnishing the boat, cooking utensils and provisionsfor the crew and passengers. Of these, however, it was not necessaryto take a very large quantity, as the boat would lie up to the bankevery night near one of the frequent villages, and here there would beno difficulty in purchasing provisions of all kinds. 

Some jars of good wine were, however, among the stores purchased, andin addition to these were several bales of costly merchandise and alarge stock of such articles as would be useful for trade with thenatives of the wilder parts of the country. A supply of arms--bows, arrows, and lances--was also placed on board. It was late in theafternoon before all these things were got on board the boat andeverything arranged in order. Having seen all complete, Chigronreturned with Jethro to his house. Jethro, after seeing the girls, whohad just woke up and partaken of a meal, went up to the hiding-placeon the hill and found that Amuba had just joined Chebron there. 

"Is all going on well?" the lads asked as he entered. 

"Everything is in readiness. The boat is hired and furnished. I have agood store of merchandise for trading in Meroe, besides trinkets ofmany kinds for the peoples lying between Meroe and the Red Sea. So fareverything promises well. The boatmen belong to the Upper Nile, andtheir dialect differs too widely from that spoken here for them to beable to distinguish that I do not talk pure Egyptian. I wondered whyit was that Chigron was such a long time in making his choice betweenthe boats, when, as far as I could see, there were scores that wouldhave equally suited our purpose. But I found afterward that it was theboatmen rather than the boat which he was selecting, and that he chosethose coming from far up the river, partly because their speechdiffered so widely from that of Thebes that they would not detect theroughness of my tongue; and secondly, because they would be morelikely to continue the voyage further to the south than would theboatmen of this port, who would regard it as a serious undertaking toproceed beyond Ibsciak. Therefore we need fear no suspicion on thepart of our boatmen. I suppose you disposed of the chariot as wearranged, Amuba?"

"Yes, I drove north for five hours and then turned aside into a wood. Here I loosed the horses so that they could feed as they chose. Theywould doubtless by morning stray into the fields, and so attractattention. Then there would be a search to see to whom they belonged, and the chariot would be found. By the time that the news spreads thatPtylus is dead, and also that his chariot and horses are missing, andhave doubtless been taken off by those who had attacked him, thetidings that the chariot is found will have been taken to the nearesttown, and it will shortly be reported all over the country that we aremaking north, and the search for us will be made in that directiononly. "

"Are you going back to the house, Jethro?"

"Yes. Chigron has given out to his servants that the visitors arerelatives of mine, and as I have been frequently seen going in and outin this garb they are now accustomed to me; and it will be natural forme to sleep there to-night and to start with them in the morning. Weshall start exactly at sunrise. You had better wait at a distance fromthe house and follow us, coming up and joining us just as we reach theriver side. The boat will be taken above the city to the higheststeps; and we shall be able to proceed to that point without enteringthe town itself. Be careful with your disguises. The news of the deathof Ptylus will not, I hope, be generally known in the city until weare fairly afloat. Were it otherwise it would be dangerous for you torun the risk of being seen abroad. "

CHAPTER XVI. 

UP THE NILE. 

Late at night Jethro again went up to the hiding-place on the hill. Chigron had just returned from another visit to the city. He said:

"The whole of the town is in an uproar. The news that Ptylus and hisson have been found slain has been received, and the excitement istremendous. The death by violence of two high priests of Osiriswithin so short a time is regarded as a presage of some terriblenational misfortune. That one should have been slain was an almostunprecedented act--an insult of a terrible kind to the gods; but thissecond act of sacrilege has almost maddened the people. Some regard itas a judgment of Osiris, and deem that it is a proof that, as a fewventured to whisper before, the death of Ameres was brought about byan intrigue among a party of the priests, headed by Ptylus. Others seein it a fresh proof of the anger of the god against Egypt. 

"The king himself will, it is said, take part in services ofpropitiation in the temple of Osiris to-morrow; sacrifices are tobe offered, they say, in all the temples. A solemn fast will beproclaimed to-morrow, and all the people, high and low, are to shavetheir eyebrows and to display the usual signs of mourning. So far Ihave heard nothing as to the fact that two girls who were in the houseare discovered to be missing, but to-morrow, when those who were inthe house are questioned by the magistrates, this fact will doubtlesscome out, and the men will own that by the orders of Ptylus theycarried Mysa away at the time the attack on the house was made. 

"At present, however, there is no question of women in the case; and Ican go down to the boat with the girls in company with Chigron withoutany fear whatever. But it is better that you should not be with uswhen we embark; for when the matter comes to be talked over, some onewho sees us embark might notice that our number tallies with that ofthe three persons present when Ptylus was killed, and the two missinggirls. Therefore Chigron's opinion is that it will be safer for you tostart at once and walk to Mita, a village twenty miles up the river. There the boat will lie up to-morrow night, and as soon as it is darkyou can come on board. I shall tell the boatmen that I expect you tojoin us there, as you have gone on ahead to transact some business forme in the neighborhood. "

"That is certainly the best plan, " Amuba agreed. "There are too manywho know Chebron by sight for it to be safe for him to go down to theboat here and embark in broad daylight. I will take two hours' sleepbefore I start; for as I did not sleep last night, and have walkedforty miles since I left the chariot, I feel in need of a littlerepose before I start again. I was foolish not to have slept thisafternoon, for I have since midday been hiding near; but there was somuch to think about that I had no inclination to do so, especially asI believed that we would have a night's rest here. "

"I will wake you, " Chebron said. "I have been asleep the better partof the day, having had nothing to do since we arrived here yesterdayevening. "

Chebron sat watching the stars until he saw that they had made twohours' journey through the sky. Then he roused Amuba. Both now laidaside their garments as peasants and put on the attire prepared forthem as the sons of a small trader. Amuba had submitted, although withmuch disgust, to have his head shaved on the night following the deathof Ameres, and it was a satisfaction to him to put on a wig; for, accustomed as he was to see the bare heads of the peasants, it wasstrange and uncomfortable to him to be going about in the samefashion. 

As soon as they were dressed they started, made their way down to thebank of the river above the town, and walked along the broad causewayby the stream until within a mile or two of their destination. Thenthey turned off toward a clump of trees which were visible by thefirst gleam of dawn a quarter of a mile away. Here they slept for somehours, and late in the afternoon returned to the side of the river andstrolled quietly along, watching the boats. Those in the middle of thestream were making their way down with the current lightly and easily, the crews often singing merrily, rejoicing over the approachingmeeting with their friends after an absence of many weeks. The boatsgoing up the stream were all close to the bank, the crews walkingalong the causeway and laboring at the towropes, for there was notenough wind to render the sails of any utility in breasting thestream. The craft were of various kinds, some shapeless and rudelyfashioned, used in conveying corn from the country higher up down toThebes, and now returning empty. Others were the fancifully paintedboats of the wealthy, with comfortable cabins and sails of many colorsrichly decorated and embroidered. These were carrying their owners upor down the river, between their country mansions and the city. 

It was half an hour after sunset when the two friends arrived atMita. Darkness falls quickly in Egypt after the sun has gone down, andtheir features could scarcely have been recognized had they been metby any one acquainted with them in the streets. The scene in thestreets of the little village was a busy one. Its distance from Thebesrendered it a general halting-place for the night of the boats whichhad left the capital early, and a great number of these were alreadymoored off the bank, while others were arriving in quick succession. The boatmen and passengers were busy making their purchases at theshops; fishermen, with well-filled baskets, were shouting the praisesof their fish; fowlers, with strings of ducks and geese hanging frompoles from their shoulders, were equally clamorous in offering themfor sale. 

The shops of the fruiterers and bakers and those of the venders of thevegetables that formed so large a portion of the diet of the Egyptianswere all crowded, and the wine shops were doing a brisk business. 

Chebron and Amuba made their way through the busy scene, keeping asharp lookout for Jethro, for they considered it certain that owing tothe early start the boat was to make it would have arrived there somehours before, and that he would be on the lookout for them. In a fewminutes they saw him looking into one of the shops. He started as theywent up to him and touched him, for he had not perceived them before. 

"All well?" Amuba asked. 

"Everything has gone off admirably. We got off without the slightesttrouble. But come on board at once; the girls are anxious about you, although I assured them that there was not the slightest risk of yourbeing discovered on your way here. "

So saying, Jethro led the way to the boat, which was moored by thebank a hundred yards above the village, "in order, " Jethro said, "thatthey could make an early start in the morning, and be off before therest of the boats were under way. "

"Here are your brothers, " Jethro said in a loud voice as he stepped onboard. "I found them dawdling and gossiping in the street, forgettingaltogether that you were waiting for your evening meal until they cameon board. "

Both entered the cabin, which was about eight feet wide and twelvefeet long, but not high enough for them to stand upright. The floorwas spread with a thick carpet; cushions and pillows were arrangedalong each side, and thick matting hung from the top. In the daytimethis was rolled up and fastened, so that the air could play throughthe cabin and those within could look out at the river; but at presentit closed the openings and kept out both the night air and the glancesof passers-by. At the other end was a door opening into the smallercabin allotted to the girls. A lamp swung from the beams overhead. Mysa gave a cry of pleasure as they entered and was about to spring toher feet, when Jethro exclaimed:

"Mind your head, child! You are not accustomed to these low quartersyet. "

"Thank the gods we are together again!" Mysa said as Chebron, afterembracing her, sat down on the cushion beside her. "I feel almosthappy now, in spite of the dreadful times that have passed. "

"It does feel homelike here, " Chebron said, looking round, "especiallyafter sleeping in the open air on the hard ground, as we have beendoing for the last month. "

"I should hardly have known you, Amuba, " Mysa said. "You do look sodifferent in your wig, and with your skin darkened. "

"I must look horrible, " Amuba replied rather ruefully. 

"You don't look so nice, " Mysa replied frankly. "I used at first tothink that short, wavy golden hair of yours was strange, and that youwould look better in a wig like other people; but now I am sorry it isgone. "

"Here is our meal, " Jethro said as the hangings that served as a doorwere drawn aside, and one of the men entered bearing a dish of friedfish and another of stewed ducks, which he placed on the floor. 

Jethro produced some cups and a jar of wine from a locker in thecabin, and then the men, by his orders, brought in a jar of water forthe use of the girls. Then sitting round the dishes they began theirmeal, Jethro cutting up the food with his dagger, and all helpingthemselves with the aid of their fingers and pieces of bread, thatserved them for the purpose of forks. Mysa had been accustomed alwaysto the use of a table; but these were only used in the abodes of therich, and the people in general sat on the ground to their meals. 

"We have not begun our hardships yet, " Mysa said, smiling. "I shouldnot mind how long this went on. I call this much better than living ina house; don't you, Ruth?"

"It is more natural to me than that great house of yours, " Ruthreplied; "and of course to me it is far more homelike and comfortable. For I do not think I was a favorite among the other servants; theywere jealous of the kindness you showed me. "

"There is one thing I wanted to say, " Jethro said. "It is better thatwe should not call each other by our names, I am sure that the boatmenhave no suspicion here that we are other than what we seem to be; butthey can hardly help hearing our names, for all Egypt has rung withthem for the last month, and it would be well if we change them forthe present. You must of necessity call me father, since that is therelation I am supposed to bear to you. Amuba can become Amnis andChebron Chefu. "

"And I will be Mytis, " Mysa said. "What name will you take, Ruth?There is no Egyptian name quite like yours. "

"It matters not what you call me, " Ruth said. 

"We will call you Nite, " Mysa said. "I had a great friend of thatname, but she died. "

"And there is one thing, Nite, " Chebron said, "that I wish you tounderstand. Just now you spoke to me as my lord Chebron. That sort ofthing must not be any longer. We are all fugitives together, and Mysaand I have no longer any rank. Jethro and Amuba are of high rank intheir own country, and if we ever get safely to their own people theywill be nobles in the land, while we shall be but strangers, as he waswhen he and Jethro came into Egypt. Therefore any talk of rank amongus is but folly. We are fugitives, and my life is forfeited if I amdiscovered in my own land. Jethro is our leader and guardian, alike bythe will of our father and because he is older and wiser than any ofus. Amuba is as my elder brother, being stronger and braver and moreaccustomed to danger than I; while you and Mysa are sisters, inasmuchas you are both exiled from your own land, and are friendless, savefor each other and us. "

"I am glad to hear you say that, brother, " Mysa said. "I spoke to herlast night about it, for she would insist on treating me as if shewere still my servant; which is absurd, and not nice of her, when sheis going out with us to share our dangers only because she loves me. It is I rather who should look up to her, for I am very helpless, andknow nothing of work or real life, while she can do all sorts ofthings; besides, when we were captives it was she who was always braveand hopeful, and kept up my spirits when, I do think, if it had notbeen for her I should have died of grief and terror. "

"By the way, " Jethro said, "we have not heard yet how it was that youwere together. We heard of your being carried off, but old Lyptis toldme that no one had seen aught of you. "

"They were all scared out of their senses, " Ruth said scornfully. "Themen suddenly ran into the room and seized Mysa, and twisted a shawlround her head before she had time to call out. I screamed, and one ofthem struck me a blow which knocked me down. Then they carried heroff. I think I was stunned for a moment. When I recovered I found theywere gone. I jumped up and ran along the passage and through the hall, where the women were screaming and crying, and then out of the housethrough the garden, and out of the gate. Then I saw four men at ashort distance off carrying Mysa to a cart standing a hundred yardsaway. I ran up just as they laid her in it. One of them turned upon mewith a dagger. I said:

"'Let me go with her, and I will be quiet. If not, I will scream; andif you kill me, it will only set the people on your traces. '

"The men hesitated, and I ran past them and climbed into the cart, andthrew myself down by Mysa, and then they drove off. "

"It was brave and good of you, Ruth, " Jethro said, laying his hand onthe girl's shoulder; "but why did you not scream when you first cameout of the gate? It might have brought aid and prevented Mysa frombeing carried off. "

"I thought of that, " Ruth said, "but there were numbers of rough menstill coming in at the gate; and knowing how the people had beenstirred up to anger against us, I did not know what might happen if Igave the alarm. Besides, I was not sure at first that these men, although they seemed so rough and violent, were not really friends, who were taking away Mysa to save her from the popular fury. "

"Yes, that might have been the case, " Jethro agreed. "At any rate, child, you acted bravely and well. We were hoping all along that youwere with Mysa, for we knew what a comfort you would be to her. Only, as the women all declared you did not pass out after her, we didnot see how that could be. And now, Mytis and Nite, you had betterretire to your own cabin to rest; for though you have both kept upwonderfully, all this has been a great strain for you, and you areboth looking fagged and heavy-eyed. To-night you can sleep in comfort;for, for the present, I think that there is no occasion whatever forthe slightest anxiety. "

It was some time before Jethro and his companions lay down to sleep. They talked long and earnestly of the journey that lay before them;and when they had exhausted this topic, Chebron said:

"Till now, Jethro, I have not asked you about my father's funeral. When is it to be? I have thought of it often, but as you did not speakI thought it better not to question you. "

"I was glad you did not, " Jethro replied. "It will be in about tendays' time. As I believed you guessed, Chigron is embalming him; theprocess will not be completed for another four days, and, as you know, the relatives do not see the corpse after it is in the hands of theembalmer until it is swathed and in the coffin. Chigron has done somuch that must have been against his conscience that I did not likehim to be asked to allow you to break through that custom, which tohim is a sort of religion; beside, dear lad, I thought it better foryourself not to renew your griefs by gazing on a lifeless face. 

"During the last month you have fortunately had so much to distractyour thoughts that you have not had time to dwell upon your loss. Moreover, you have needed all your strength and your energy for yoursearch for your sister, and right sure am I that your father, who wasas sensible as he was wise--and the two things do not always gotogether--would be far better pleased to see you energetic and activein your search for your sister and in preparation for this new life onwhich we are entering, than in vain regrets for him; therefore, lad, for every reason I thought it better to keep silent upon the subject. It may be a satisfaction, however, for you to know that everythingwill be done to do honor to the dead. 

"The king and all the great men of Egypt will be present, and Thebeswill turn out its thousands to express its grief for the deed done bya section of its population. Had it not been for the express commandsof your father I should have thought that it might have been worthwhile for you to present yourself on that occasion and it may be thatfor once even the fanatics would have been satisfied to have pardonedthe offense of the son because of the wrong done to the father. However, this affair of Ptylus puts that out of the question, for whenit is generally known that Mysa was carried off when Ptylus was slain, public opinion will arrive at the truth and say that the fugitives ofwhom they were in search, the slayers of the sacred cat, were therescuers of the daughter of Ameres and the slayers of the highpriest. "

"You are right, Jethro, it will be better for me not to have seen myfather; I can always think of him now as I saw him last, which is athousand times better than if he dwelt in my memory as he lies in thecere-clothes in the embalming room of Chigron. As to what you sayabout my appearing at the funeral, I would in no case have done it; Iwould a thousand times rather live an exile or meet my death at thehands of savages than crave mercy at the hands of the mob of Thebes, and live to be pointed at all my life as the man who had committed theabhorred offense of killing the sacred cat. "

The conversation in the cabin had all been carried on in an undertone;for although through an opening in the curtains they could see thecrew--who had been eating their meal by the light of a torch ofresinous wood, and were now wrapped up in thick garments to keep offthe night dew--chatting merrily together and occasionally breakinginto snatches of song, it was prudent to speak so that not even achance word should be overheard. The boatmen, indeed, were in highspirits. Their home lay far up near the borders of Upper Egypt, and itwas seldom indeed that they obtained a job which gave them the chanceof visiting their friends. Thus the engagement was most satisfactoryto them, for although their leader had haggled over the terms, he andthey would gladly have accepted half the rate of pay rather than letsuch an opportunity slip. As Chebron finished speaking they werepreparing for the night by laying down a few mats on the boards of thefore deck. Then they huddled closely together, pulled another mat ortwo over them, extinguished the torch, and composed themselves tosleep. 

"We will follow their example; but a little more comfortably, I hope, "Jethro said. 

The cushions and pillows were arranged, the lamp turned low, and in ashort time all on board the boat were sound asleep. No ray of lighthad entered the cabin when Amuba was awakened by a movement of theboat, caused by a stir among the crew. He felt his way to the door andthrew back the hangings and looked out; there was a faintgreenish-yellow light in the east, but the stars were still shiningbrightly. 

"Good-morning, young master!" the captain said. "I hope you have sleptwell. "

"So well that I could hardly believe it was morning, " Amuba replied. "How long will it be before you are off?"

"We shall be moving in ten minutes; at present there is not lightenough to see the shore. "

"Chefu, are you awake?"

"Yes, " Chebron answered sleepily, "I am awake; thanks to your talking. If you had lain quiet we might have slept for another hour yet. "

"You have had plenty of sleep the last twenty-four hours, " Amubaretorted. "Take a cloth and let us land and run along the banks for amile, and have a bath before the boat comes along. "

"It is very cold for it, " Chebron said. 

"Nonsense! the water will refresh you. "

"Come along, Chefu, " Jethro said, "your brother is right; a dip willrefresh us for the day. "

The Egyptians were most particular about bathing and washing. The heatand dust of the climate rendered cleanliness an absolute necessity, and all classes took their daily bath--the wealthy in baths attachedto their houses, the poor in the water of the lakes or canals. Jethroand the two lads leaped ashore and ran briskly along the bank forabout a mile, stripped and took a plunge into the river, and weredressed again just as the boat came along with the four men towingher, and the captain steering with an oar at the stern. It was lightenough now for him to distinguish the faces of his passengers, and hebrought the boat straight alongside the bank. In a few minutes thegirls came out from their cabin, looking fresh and rosy. 

"So you have been bathing?" Mysa said. "We heard what you were saying, and we have had our bath too. "

"How did you manage that?" Chebron asked. 

"We went out by the door at the other side of our cabin in our woollenrobes, on to that little platform on which the man is standing tosteer, and poured jars of water over each other. "

"And you both slept well?"

"Yes, indeed, and without waking once till we heard Amnis call you toget up. "

"You disturbed everyone, you see, Amnis, " Chebron said. 

"And a very good thing too, " Amuba laughed. "If we had not had ourbath when we did, we should not have got an opportunity all day. Nowwe all feel fresh. "

"And ready for something to eat, " Mysa put in. 

"What would you like, Mytis?" Ruth asked. "I am a capital cook, youknow, and I don't suppose the men will be preparing their breakfastfor a long time yet. "

"I think that will be a very good plan, Mytis, " Jethro said; "but wewill divide the labor between us. The two boys shall stir up thebrands smoldering on the flat stone hearth forward, I will clean andget ready some fish, Nite shall cook them, while Mytis shall, underher directions, make us some cakes and put them into the hot ashes tobake. We shall have to shift for ourselves later on. There is nothinglike getting accustomed to it. Of course the men will cook theprincipal meals, but we can prepare little meals between times. It isastonishing how many times you can eat during the day when you are inthe open air. "

In half an hour the meal, consisting of the fish, light dough-cakes, which Mysa had with much amusement prepared under Ruth's directions, and fruit, was ready. The latter consisted of grapes and melons. Themeal was greatly enjoyed, and by the time it was finished the sun wasalready some distance up the sky. For an hour the party sat on thedeck forward watching the boats coming down the stream and thevillages on the opposite shore; but as the sun gained power they wereglad to enter into the cabin. The mats were rolled up now to allow afree passage of air, and as they sat on the cushions they could lookout on both sides. 

Day after day passed quietly and smoothly. The men generally towed theboat from sunrise until eleven o'clock in the day; then they mooredher to the bank, prepared a meal, and after eating it went ashore ifthere were trees that afforded a shade there, or if not, spread outsome mats on poles over the boat and slept in their shade till threeo'clock. Then they towed until sunset, moored her for the night, cooked their second meal, talked and sang for an hour or two, and thenlay down for the night. Sometimes the wind blew with sufficientstrength to enable the boat to stem the stream close inshore by meansof the sail alone; then the boatmen were perfectly happy and spenttheir day in alternate eating and sleeping. Generally the passengerslanded and walked alongside of the boat for an hour or two after theyhad had their early breakfast, and again when the heat of the day wasover; it made a change, and at the same time kept their muscles in astate of health and activity. 

"We may have to make long journeys on foot, " Jethro said, "and themore we can accustom ourselves to walking the better. "

The time passed so quietly and pleasantly that both Mysa and Chebronat times blamed themselves for feeling as light hearted as they did;but when the latter once said so to Jethro he replied:

"Do not be uneasy on that score. Remember that in the first place itis a comfort to us all that you and your sister are cheerfulcompanions. It makes the journey lighter for us. In the next place, good spirits and good health go together; and although, at present, our life is an easy one, there will be need for health and strengthpresently. This flight and exile are at present blessings rather thanmisfortunes to you. Just as Amuba's captivity following so closelyupon the death of his father and mother was to him. "

"I can hardly believe, " Mysa said, "that we are really going upon adangerous expedition. Everything is so pleasant and tranquil. The dayspass without any care or trouble. I find it difficult to believe thatthe time is not very far off when we shall have to cross deserts, andperhaps to meet savage beasts and wild people, and be in danger of ourlives. "

"It will be a long time first, Mytis. It will be months before wearrive at Meroe, the capital of the next kingdom, which lies at thejunction of the two great arms of this river. Up to that point I donot think there will be dangers, though there may be some littledifficulty, for they say there are tremendous rapids to be passed. It is only lately that the king overran Meroe, defeated its armies, and forced it to pay tribute, but as there is a considerable tradecarried on with that country I do not think there is any danger ofmolestation. It is on leaving Meroe that our difficulties willcommence; for, as I hear, the road thence to the east through thecity of Axoum, which is the capital of the country named Abyssinia, passes through a wild land abounding with savage animals; and again, beyond Axoum the country is broken and difficult down to the sea. 

"Chigron told me, however, that he had heard from a native of Meroewho had worked for him that there is a far shorter road to the seafrom a point at which the river takes a great bend many hundreds ofmiles below the capital. When we get higher up we can of course makeinquiries as to this. I hope that it may prove to be true, for if soit will save us months of travel. "

Several large towns were passed as they journeyed upward. Hermonthis, standing on the western bank, by which they were traveling, was thefirst passed. Then came Esneh, with grand temples dedicated to Knephand Neith, and standing where the Nile Valley opens to a width of fivemiles. Then they passed Eilithya, standing on the eastern bank, withmany temples rising above it, and with the sandstone rock behind itdotted with the entrances to sepulchers. 

A few miles higher up they passed Edfu. Above this the valleygradually narrowed, the hills closing in until they rose almostperpendicularly from the edge of the stream. Here were templeserected especially for the worship of the Nile and of his emblem thecrocodile. It appeared to the Egyptians the most appropriate place forthe worship of the river, which seemed here to occupy the whole widthof Egypt. Here, too, were vast quarries, from which the stone wasextracted for the building of most of the temples of Upper Egypt. 

Sixteen miles higher Ombi was passed, with its great temple in honorof the crocodile-headed god Sebak. Along this part of the river thecountry was comparatively barren and the villages small and farapart. In the narrow places the river at times ran so rapidly that itwas necessary to hire a number of peasants to assist the boatmen todrag the boat against the stream, and the progress made each day wasvery slight. 

Four days after leaving Ombi they arrived at Syene, [A] by far thelargest town they had come to since leaving Thebes. This brought thefirst stage of their journey to an end. Hitherto they had beentraveling along a tranquil river, running strongly at times, butsmooth and even. Before them they had a succession of cataracts andrapids to pass, and a country to traverse which, although oftensubjugated, was continually rising against the power of Egypt. 

 [A] The modern Assouan. 

At Syene they remained for three days. They would gladly have pushedon without delay, for although the Egyptian authority extended furtherup the river, Syene was the last town where the governor would concernhimself with the affairs of Egypt, or where fugitives from justicewere likely to be arrested. However, as it was customary to giveboatmen a few days of repose after their labor, and before undertakingthe still more severe work which lay before them, Jethro thought itbetter to avoid any appearance of haste. 

There was much to be seen that was new to them at Syene. A great tradewas carried on with Meroe. Most of the merchants engaged in it dwelthere, buying on the one hand the products of Upper and Lower Egypt andsending or taking them up the river, and on the other hand buying theproducts of Meroe and dispatching them to Thebes. The streets werefilled with a mingled population. Egyptians with their spotlessgarments and tranquil mien; merchants absorbed in business; officersand soldiers in large numbers, for Syene was an important militarystation; officials belonging to the great quarries near, and gangs ofslaves of many nationalities working under their orders. 

Wild-looking figures moved among the crowd, their garments, thrownloosely round them, affording a striking contrast to the cleanness ofthose of the Egyptians, while their unkempt hair was in equally strongcontrast to the precise wigs of the middle-class Egyptians and thebare heads of the lower class. Their skins, too, were much darker incolor, though there was considerable variation in this respect. Amongthem were a sprinkling of men of entirely different type, almost blackin hue, with thicker lips and flatter features. These were Ethiopians, whose land lay beyond that of Meroe and who had also felt the weightand power of the arms of Egypt. 

"These people of Meroe, " Amuba said, "are very similar in features tothe Egyptians, Chebron. And their tongue is also not unlike yours; Ican understand their speech. "

"Our oldest books, " Amuba said, "say that we are kindred people, andare Asiatic rather than African in our origin. The people of Meroe saythat their far-back ancestors came from Arabia, and first spreadingalong the western shore of the Red Sea, ascended to the high lands anddrove out the black people who inhabited them. 

"As to our own origin, it is vague; but my father has told me that theopinion among those most skilled in the ancient learning is that wetoo came from Arabia. We were not all one people, that is certain; andit is comparatively of recent years, though a vast time as far ashuman lives go, that the people of the Thebaid--that is, of UpperEgypt--extended their dominion over Lower Egypt and made the wholecountry one nation. Even now, you know, the king wears two crowns--theone of Upper Egypt, the other of the lower country. Along the shoresof the Great Sea to the west are Libyans and other peoples similar inrace to ourselves. My father considered that the tribes which firstcame from Asia pressed on to the west, driving back or exterminatingthe black people. Each fresh wave that came from the east pushed theothers further and further, until at last the ancestors of the peopleof Lower Egypt arrived and settled there. 

"In Meroe the temples and religion are similar to our own. Whetherthey brought that religion from Arabia, or whether we planted it thereduring our various conquests of the country, I cannot tell you; butcertain it is that there is at present but little more differencebetween Upper Egypt and Meroe than there is between Upper Egypt andthe Delta. "

"And beyond Meroe the people are all black like those we see here?"

"So I believe, Amuba. Our merchants penetrate vast distances to thesouth exchanging our products for gold and ivory, and everywhere theyfind the country inhabited by black people living in wretchedvillages, without, as it seems, any government, or law, or order, waging war with each other and making slaves, whom they also sell toour merchants. They differ so wholly from us that it is certain thatwe cannot come from the same stock. But they are strong and active andmake excellent slaves. Lying between Meroe and the sea, the countrycalled Abyssinia is also inhabited by a race of Arab blood, butdiffering more from us than those of Meroe. 

"They have great towns, but I do not think that their religion is thesame as ours; our traders say that their language can be understood bythem, although more rough and unpolished. I have heard my father saythat he considered that all the country lying east of the Nile, and ofits eastern branch that rises in Abyssinia and is called the Tacazze, belongs to Asia rather than to Africa. "

The party found that the death by violence of two successive highpriests of Osiris was one of the principal topics of conversationin Syene, but none appeared to think that there was the remotestprobability of any concerned in those occurrences making for thesouth. However, Jethro thought it prudent that the whole party shouldnot land together, and therefore Amuba and Chebron usually went oneway and he with the girls another. They paid visits to the sacredisland of Ebo opposite the town, and to the quarries of Phile, fourmiles away. Here they saw the gangs of slaves cutting colossalstatues, obelisks, and shrines from the solid rock. 

First the outline was traced on the rock, then the surrounding stonewas removed with chisels and wedges, and at last the statue or obeliskwas itself severed from the rock. Then it was hewn and sculptured bythe masons, placed on rollers and dragged by hundreds of men down tothe landing-place below the rapids, and these placed on rafts to befloated down the river to its destination. They saw many of thesemasses of stone in all stages of manufacture. The number of slavesemployed was enormous, and these inhabited great buildings erectednear the quarries, where also were barracks for the troops who keptguard over them. 

Watching the slaves at their painful labor, Jethro and Amuba were bothfilled with gratitude at the good fortune that had placed them withAmeres instead of sending them to pass their lives in such unceasingand monotonous toil. Among the slaves were several whom, by theircomplexion and appearance, they judged to be Rebu. As at first allthose brought to Egypt had been distributed among the priests andgreat officers, they supposed that either from obstinacy, misconduct, or from attempts to escape they had incurred the displeasure of theirmasters, and had been handed over by them for the service of thestate. 

Had the slaves been in the hands of private masters, Jethro and Amuba, who were filled with pity at seeing their countrymen in such a state, would have endeavored to purchase them and take them with them upontheir journey. This was out of the question now, nor was it possibleto hold any communication with them, or to present them with a smallsum of money to alleviate their misery without exciting suspicion. Thewhole party were heartily glad when on the morning of the fourth dayafter their arrival the boat was pushed off from the shore and thework of ascending the rapids began. 

CHAPTER XVII. 

OUT OF EGYPT. 

The river had begun to rise before they left Thebes, and although ithad not yet reached its highest point, a great volume of water waspouring down; and the boatmen assured Jethro that they would be ableto ascend the cataract without difficulty, whereas when the Nile waslow there was often great danger in passing, and at times indeed noboats could make the passage. Ten men were engaged in addition to thecrew to take the boats up beyond the rapids. 

But although assured that there was no danger, the girls declared thatthey would rather walk along the bank, for the hurry and rush of themighty flood, rising sometimes in short angry waves, were certainlytrying to the nerves. Jethro and the lads of course accompanied them, and sometimes seized the rope and added their weight when the force ofthe stream brought the men towing to a standstill and seemed as if itwould, in spite of their efforts, tear the boat from their grasp. Atlast the top of the rapids was gained, and they were glad to taketheir places again in the boat as she floated on the quiet water. So amonth passed--sometimes taken along by favorable winds, at othersbeing towed along quiet waters close to the shore, at others battlingwith the furious rapids. They found that the cataract they had firstpassed was as nothing to those higher up. Here the whole cargo had tobe unloaded and carried up to the top of the rapids, and it neededsome forty men to drag the empty boat through the turmoil of waters, while often the slightest error on the part of the helmsman would havecaused the boat to be dashed to pieces on the great rocks rising inthe midst of the channel. But before arriving at the second cataractthey had tarried for several days at Ibsciak, the city to which theircrew belonged. 

They had passed many temples and towns during the hundred and eightymiles of journey between Syene and this place, but this was thelargest of them. Here two great grotto temples were in course ofconstruction, the one dedicated to the gods Amun and Phre, and builtat the expense of Rameses himself, the other dedicated to Athor byLofreai, the queen. On these temples were engraved the records of thevictories of Rameses over various nations of Africa and Asia. 

Jethro offered, if the boatmen wished to make a longer stay here, thathe would charter another boat to take them further; but they declaredtheir willingness to proceed at the end of a week after their arrival, being well satisfied with their engagement and treatment. Afterpassing the second cataract they arrived at another large town namedBehni. [B] This was a very large city and abounded with temples andpublic buildings. The largest temple was dedicated to Thoth. All alongthe river a belt of cultivated land extended for some miles back fromthe bank. This was dotted with numerous villages, and there was nodifficulty whatever in obtaining food of all kinds. 

 [B] Now Wady-Halfa. 

At last they reached Semneh, the point to which the boatmen had agreedto take them. This was the furthest boundary to which at that time theEgyptian power extended. The river here took a great bend to theeast, then flowing south and afterward again west, forming a greatloop. This could be avoided by cutting across the desert to Merawe, aflourishing town which marked the northern limit of the power ofMeroe, the desert forming a convenient neutral ground between the twokingdoms. Sometimes Egypt under a powerful king carried her arms muchfurther to the south, at other times a warlike monarch of Meroe wouldpush back the Egyptian frontier almost to Syene; but as a rule theNile as far south as Semneh was regarded as belonging to Egypt. 

The traders arriving at Semneh generally waited until a sufficientnumber were gathered together to form a strong caravan for mutualprotection against the natives inhabiting the desert, who heldthemselves independent alike of Egypt and of Meroe, and attacked andplundered parties crossing the desert, unless these were so strong andwell armed as to be able to set them at defiance. Erecting two tentsand landing their goods and merchandise, Jethro and his party encampednear the river bank. They had not yet settled whether they would crossthe desert or continue their journey by water. 

The choice between the two routes was open to them; for although thetraders usually crossed the desert, taking with them their lighter andmore valuable merchandise, the heavier goods made the long detour inboats, going up in large flotillas, both for protection against thenatives and for mutual aid in ascending the rapids which had to beencountered. There was no difficulty in hiring another boat, for itwas the universal rule to make a transshipment here, as the Egyptianboatmen were unwilling to enter Meroe. The transport beyond thispoint, therefore, was in the hands of the people of this country. 

In consultation with the traders gathered at Semneh Jethro learnedthat it was by no means necessary to proceed up the river to the cityof Meroe[C] and thence eastward through Axoum, the capital ofAbyssinia, to the sea, but that a far shorter road existed from theeasternmost point of the bend of the river direct to the sea. Therewere, indeed, several large Egyptian towns upon the Red Sea, and fromthese a flourishing trade was carried on with Meroe and Abyssinia; andthe first merchant to whom Jethro spoke was much surprised to findthat he was in ignorance of the existence of the route he haddescribed. 

 [C] Now Khartoum. 

The journey, although toilsome, was said to be no more so than thatfrom Meroe through Axoum, while the distance to be traversed was smallin comparison. After much consultation it was therefore agreed thatthe best plan was to dispose of the merchandise that they had broughtwith them to one of the traders about to proceed south, retainingonly sufficient for the payment of the men whom it would be necessaryto take with them for protection on their journey. Jethro had nodifficulty in doing this, alleging as his reason for parting with hisgoods that he found that the expenses to Meroe would greatly exceedthe sum he had calculated upon, and that therefore he had determinedto proceed no further. As they thought it best to allow six monthsfrom the date of their departure from Thebes to elapse before theyentered any large Egyptian town, they remained for nearly two monthsat Semneh, and then finding that a flotilla of boats was ready toascend the river, they made an arrangement with some boatmen for thehire of their craft to the point where they were to leave the riverand again set out on their journey. 

The difficulties of the journey were very great. After traveling forsome sixty miles they came to rapids more dangerous than any they hadpassed, and it took the flotilla more than a fortnight passing upthem, only four or five boats being taken up each day by the unitedlabors of the whole of the crews. There was great satisfaction whenthe last boat had been taken up the rapids, and there was a generalfeast that evening among the boatmen. During the whole time they hadbeen engaged in the passage a number of armed scouts had been placedupon the rocky eminences near the bank; for the place had an evilreputation, and attacks were frequently made by the desert tribesmenupon those passing up or down upon the river. 

So far no signs of the presence of hostile natives had been perceived. The usual precautions, however, had been taken; the cargoes had allbeen carried up by hand and deposited so as to form a breastwork, andas night closed in several sentries were placed to guard againstsurprise. It had been arranged that the men belonging to the boatseach day brought up should that night take sentinel duty; and thisevening Jethro, his companions and boatmen were among those on guard. Many of the boats had left Semneh before them, and they had been amongthe last to arrive at the foot of the cataracts, and consequently cameup in the last batch. 

As owners they had been exempt from the labors of dragging up theboats, and had spent much of their time during the enforced delay inhunting. They had obtained dogs and guides from the village at thefoot of the cataracts and had had good sport among the ibex whichabounded in the rocky hills. The girls had seldom left their cabinafter leaving Semneh. There was nothing remarkable in the presence ofwomen in a boat going so far up the river, as many of the traderstook their wives on their journeys with them. When, however, theyjourneyed beyond Semneh they left them there until their return, thedanger and hardships of the desert journey being too great for them toencounter, and it was therefore thought advisable that the girlsshould remain in seclusion. 

Jethro, Amuba, and Chebron were standing together at one of the anglesof the encampment when the former suddenly exclaimed:

"There are men or animals moving on that steep hill opposite! Ithought several times I heard the sound of stones being displaced. Icertainly heard them then. " Then turning round he raised his voice: "Ican hear sounds on the hill. It were best that all stood to their armsand prepare to resist an attack. "

In an instant the sound of song and laughter ceased amid the groupsassembled round the fires and each man seized his arms. There was asharp ringing sound close to Jethro, and stooping he picked up anarrow which had fallen close to him. 

"It is an enemy!" he shouted. "Draw up close to the breastwork andprepare to receive them. Scatter the fires at once and extinguish theblazing brands. They can see us, while themselves invisible. "

As he spoke a loud and terrible yell rose from the hillside and ashower of arrows was poured into the encampment. Several men fell, butJethro's orders were carried out and the fires promptly extinguished. 

"Stoop down behind the breastwork, " Jethro shouted, "until they arenear enough for you to take aim. Have your spears ready to check theironslaught when they charge. "

Although Jethro held no position entitling him to command, his orderswere as promptly obeyed as if he had been in authority. The menrecognized at once, by the calmness of his tones, that he wasaccustomed to warfare, and readily yielded to him obedience. In aminute or two a crowd of figures could be seen approaching, and theEgyptians, leaping to their feet, poured in a volley of arrows. Theyells and screams which broke forth testified to the execution wroughtin the ranks of the enemy, but without a check they still rushedforward. The Egyptians discharged their arrows as fast as they couldduring the few moments left them, and then, as the natives rushed atthe breastwork, they threw down their bows, and, grasping the spears, maces, swords, axes, or staves with which they were armed, boldly metthe foe. 

For a few minutes the contest was doubtful, but encouraged by theshouts of Jethro, whose voice could be heard above the yells of thenatives, the Egyptians defended their position with vigor and courage. As fast as the natives climbed over the low breastwork of merchandisethey were either speared or cut down, and after ten minutes' fiercefighting their attack ceased as suddenly as it had begun, and as if bymagic a dead silence succeeded the din of battle. 

"You have done well comrades, " Jethro said, "and defeated ourassailants; but we had best stand to arms for awhile, for they mayreturn. I do not think they will, for they have found us stronger andbetter prepared for them than they had expected. Still, as we do notknow their ways, it were best to remain on our guard. "

An hour later, as nothing had been heard of the enemy, the fires wererelighted and the wounded attended to. Sixteen men had been shot deadby the arrows of the assailants and some fifty were more or lessseverely wounded by the same missiles, while eighteen had fallen inthe hand-to-hand contest at the breastwork. Thirty-seven natives werefound dead inside the breastwork. How many had fallen before thearrows of the defenders the latter never knew, for it was found in themorning that the natives had carried off their killed and wounded whofell outside the inclosure. As soon as the fighting was over Chebronran down to the boat to allay the fears of the girls and assure themthat none of their party had received a serious wound, Jethro alonehaving been hurt by a spear thrust, which, however, glanced off hisribs, inflicting only a flesh wound, which he treated as of noconsequence whatever. 

"Why did not Amuba come down with you?" Mysa asked. "Are you sure thathe escaped without injury?"

"I can assure you that he has not been touched, Mysa; but we are stillon guard, for it is possible that the enemy may return again, althoughwe hope that the lesson has been sufficient for them. "

"Were you frightened, Chebron?"

"I felt a little nervous as they were coming on, but when it came tohand-to-hand fighting I was too excited to think anything about thedanger. Besides, I was standing between Jethro and Amuba, and theyhave fought in great battles, and seemed so quiet and cool that Icould scarcely feel otherwise. Jethro took the command of everyone, and the rest obeyed him without question. But now I must go back to mypost. Jethro told me to slip away to tell you that we were all safe, but I should not like not to be in my place if they attack again. "

"I have often wondered, Ruth, " Mysa said when Chebron had left them, "what we should have done if it had not been for Jethro and Amuba. Ifit had not been for them I should have been obliged to marry Plexo, and Chebron would have been caught and killed at Thebes. They arrangeeverything, and do not seem afraid in the slightest. "

"I think your brother is brave, too, " Ruth said; "and they alwaysconsult with him about their plans. "

"Yes; but it is all their doing, " Mysa replied. "Chebron, before theycame, thought of nothing but reading, and was gentle and quiet. Iheard one of the slaves say to another that he was more like a girlthan a boy; but being with Amuba has quite altered him. Of course, heis not as strong as Amuba, but he can walk and run and shoot an arrowand shoot a javelin at a mark almost as well as Amuba can; still hehas not so much spirit. I think Amuba always speaks decidedly, whileChebron hesitates to give an opinion. "

"But your brother has a great deal more learning than Amuba, and sohis opinion ought to be worth more, Mysa. "

"Oh, yes, if it were about history or science; for anything of thatsort of course it would, Ruth, but not about other things. Of course, it is natural that they should be different, because Amuba is the sonof a king. "

"The son of a king?" Ruth repeated in surprise. 

"Yes, I heard it when he first came; only father said it was not to bementioned, because if it were known he would be taken away from us andkept as a royal slave at the palace. But he is really the son of aking, and as his father is dead he will be king himself when he getsback to his own country. "

"And Jethro is one of the same people, is he not?" Ruth asked. 

"Oh, yes! they are both Rebu. I think Jethro was one of the king'swarriors. "

"That accounts, " Ruth said, "for what has often puzzled me. Jethro ismuch the oldest of our party, and altogether the leader, and yet Ihave observed that he always speaks to Amuba as if the latter were thechief. "

"I have not noticed that, " Mysa said, shaking her head; "but I doknow, now you mention it, that he always asked Amuba's opinion beforegiving his own. "

"I have constantly noticed it, Mysa, and I wondered that since he andAmuba were your father's slaves he should always consult Amuba insteadof your brother; but I understand now. That accounts, too, for Amubagiving his opinion so decidedly. Of course, in his own country, Amubawas accustomed to have his own way. I am glad of that, for I likeAmuba very much, and it vexed me sometimes to see him settling thingswhen Jethro is so much older. And you think if he ever gets back tohis own country he will be king?"

"I am not sure, " Mysa said doubtfully. "Of course, he ought to be. Isuppose there is some other king now, and he might not like to give upto Amuba. "

"I don't suppose we shall ever get there, " Ruth said. "Amuba said theother day that this country lay a great distance further than the landmy people came from a long time ago. "

"But that is not so very far, Ruth. You said that the caravans went insix or seven days from that part of Egypt where you dwelt to the eastof the Great Sea where your fathers came from. "

"But we are a long way from there, Mysa. "

"But if it is only six or seven days' journey why did not your peoplego back again, Ruth?"

"They always hoped to go back some day, Mysa; but I don't think yourpeople would have let them go. You see, they made them useful forbuilding and cutting canals and other work. Besides, other peopledwell now in the land they came from, and these would not turn outunless they were beaten in battle. My people are not accustomed tofight; besides, they have stopped so long that they have become as theEgyptians. For the most part they talk your language, although somehave also preserved the knowledge of their own tongue. They worshipyour gods, and if they were not forced to labor against their will Ithink now that most of them would prefer to live in ease and plenty inEgypt rather than journey into a strange country, of which they knownothing except that their forefathers hundreds of years ago camethence. But here are the others, " she broke off as the boat heeledsuddenly over as some one sprang on board. "Now we shall hear moreabout the fighting. "

The next day the journey was continued, and without further adventurethe flotilla arrived at last at the town where the party would leavethe river and strike for the coast. Having unloaded their goods anddischarged the boat, Jethro hired a small house until arrangementswere made for their journey to the seacoast. El Makrif[D] was a placeof no great importance. A certain amount of trade was carried on withthe coast, but most of the merchants trading with Meroe preferred thelonger but safer route through Axoum. Still parties of travelerspassed up and down and took boat there for Meroe; but there was anabsence of the temples and great buildings which had distinguishedevery town they had passed between Thebes and Semneh. 

 [D] Now called Berber. 

Jethro upon inquiry found that there were wells at the camping-placesalong the whole route. The people were wild and savage, the Egyptianpower extending only from the seashore to the foot of the hills, somefifteen miles away. Occasionally expeditions were got up to punish thetribesmen for their raids upon the cultivated land of the coast, butit was seldom that the troops could come upon them, for, knowing everyfoot of the mountains, these eluded all search by their heavy-armedadversaries. Jethro found that the custom was for merchants travelingacross this country to pay a fixed sum in goods for the right ofpassage. There were two chiefs claiming jurisdiction over the road, and a messenger was at once dispatched to the nearest of these withthe offer of the usual payment and a request for an escort. 

A week later four wild-looking figures presented themselves at thehouse and stated that they were ready to conduct the travelers throughtheir chief's territory. Jethro had already made arrangements with thehead man of the place to furnish him with twelve men to carryprovisions necessary for the journey, and upon the following morningthe party started, and Mysa and Ruth assumed the garb of boys, Jethrofinding that although traders might bring up the ladies of theirfamily to Semneh, or even take them higher up the river in boats, theywould never think of exposing them to the fatigue of a journey acrossthe mountains, and that the arrival of two girls at the Egyptian townon the sea would therefore assuredly attract remark, and possiblyinquiry, on the part of the authorities. 

For the first few hours the girls enjoyed the change of travelingafter the long confinement on the boat, but long before nightfall theylonged for the snug cushions and easy life they had left behind. Thebearers, heavy laden as they were, proceeded at a steady pace thattaxed the strength of the girls to keep up with after the first fewmiles were passed. The heat of the sun was intense. The country aftera short distance had been passed became barren and desolate. They didnot suffer from thirst, for an ample supply of fruit was carried byone of the bearers, but their limbs ached, and their feet, unused towalking, became tender and painful. 

"Can we not stop for awhile, Jethro?" Mysa asked beseechingly. 

Jethro shook his head. 

"We must keep on to the wells. They are two hours further yet. Theytold us at starting that the first day's journey was six hours' steadywalking. "

Mysa was about to say that she could walk no further, when Ruthwhispered in her ear:

"We must not give way, Mysa. You know we promised that if they wouldtake us with them, we would go through all difficulties and dangerswithout complaining. "

The admonition had its effect. Mysa felt ashamed that she had been onthe point of giving way on the very first day of their starting ontheir real journey, and struggled bravely on; but both girls wereutterly exhausted by the time they arrived at the wells. They feltrewarded, however, for their sufferings by the hearty commendationJethro bestowed upon them. 

"You have held on most bravely, " he said; "for I could see you wereterribly fatigued. I am afraid you will find it very hard work just atfirst, but after that it will be more easy to you. To-morrow's journeyis a shorter one. "

It was well that it was so, for the girls were limping even at thestart, and needed the assistance of Jethro and the boys to reach thenext halting-place; and as soon as the tent, which was separated intotwo parts by hangings, was erected, they dropped upon their cushions, feeling that they could never get through another day's suffering likethat they had just passed. 

Jethro saw that this was so, and told their escort that he must haltnext day, for that his young sons had been so long in the boat thatthe fatigue had quite overcome them; he accompanied the intimationwith a present to each of the four men. 

They offered no objections, while the porters, who were paid by theday, were well contented with the halt. 

The day's rest greatly benefited the girls, but it was not long enoughto be of any utility to their feet; these, however, they wrapped inbandages, and started in good spirits when the porters took up theloads. They were now following the course of what in wet weather was astream in the mountains. Sometimes the hills on either side receded alittle; at others they rose almost perpendicularly on either side ofthe stream, and they had to pick their way among great bowlders androcks. This sort of walking, however, tired the girls less thanprogressing along a level. Their feet were painful, but the softbandages in which they were enveloped hurt them far less than thesandals in which they had at first walked, and they arrived at thehalting-place in much better condition than on the previous occasions. 

"The worst is over now, " Jethro said to them encouragingly. "You willfind each day's work come easier to you. You have stood it far betterthan I expected; and I feel more hopeful now that we shall reach theend of our journey in safety than I have done since the evening when Ifirst agreed to take you with us. "

While passing through some of the ravines the party had been greatlyamused by the antics of troops of apes. Sometimes these sat tranquillyon the hillside, the elder gravely surveying the little caravan, theyounger frisking about perfectly unconcerned. Sometimes they wouldaccompany them for a considerable distance, making their way along therough stones of the hillside at a deliberate pace, but yet keeping upwith the footmen below. 

As the ape was a sacred animal in Egypt, Mysa was gladdened by theirsight, and considered it a good omen for the success of their journey. The men who escorted them told them that if undisturbed the apes neverattack travelers, but if molested they would at once attack in a bodywith such fury that even four or five travelers together would havebut little chance of escape with their lives. During the first week'sjourney they saw no other animals; although at night they heard thecries of hyenas, who often came close up to the encampment, and onceor twice a deep roar which their guide told them was that of a lion. 

On the seventh day, however, soon after they had started upon theirmarch, the sound of breaking branches was heard among some trees ashort distance up the hillside, and immediately afterward the heads offour or five great beasts could be seen above the mimosa bushes whichextended from the wood to the bottom of the hill. The bearers gave acry of terror, and throwing down their loads took to their heels. Thefour men of the escort stood irresolute. Although none of Jethro'sparty had ever before seen an elephant, they knew from pictures andcarvings, and from the great statues in the Island of Elephanta, whatthese great creatures were. 

"Will they attack us?" Jethro asked the men. 

"They do not often do so, " one of them replied; "although at timesthey come down and waste the fields round villages, and will sometimesslay any they come across. But it is best to get out of their way. "

Jethro pointed out a few of the more valuable packages, and takingthese up they entered the bushes on the other slope of the hill andmade their way among them as far as they could. This was, however, buta short distance, for they were full of sharp thorns and offeredterrible obstacles to passage. All of the party received severescratches, and their garments suffered much, in making their way buttwenty yards into the bush. 

"That will do, " Jethro said. "We shall be torn to pieces if we gofurther; and we are as much concealed from sight here as we should beanother hundred yards further. I will see what they are doing. "

Standing up and looking cautiously through the screen of featheryleaves, Jethro saw that the elephants were standing immovable. Theirgreat ears were erected and their trunks outstretched as if scentingthe air. After two or three minutes hesitation they continued todescend the hill. 

"Are they afraid of man?" Jethro asked one of the escort. 

"Sometimes they are seized with a panic and fly at the approach of ahuman being; but if attacked they will charge any number withouthesitation. "

"Do you ever hunt them?"

"Sometimes; but always with a great number of men. It is useless toshoot arrows at them; the only way is to crawl out behind and cut theback sinews of their legs. It needs a strong man and a sharp sword, but it can be done. Then they are helpless, but even then it is a longwork to dispatch them. Generally we drive them from our villages bylighting great fires and making noises. Solitary elephants are moredangerous than a herd. I have known one of them kill a dozen men, seizing some in his trunk and throwing them in the air as high as thetop of a lofty tree, dashing others to the ground and kneeling uponthem until every bone is crushed to pieces. "

The elephants had now reached the bottom of the valley, and the chiefof the escort held up his hand for perfect silence. All were preparedto fight if the elephants pursued them into the bushes, for furtherretreat was impossible. Amuba and Chebron had fitted their arrows intothe bowstrings and loosened their swords in the scabbards. The fournatives had drawn the short heavy swords they carried, while Jethrograsped the ax that was his favorite weapon. "Remember, " he hadwhispered to the boys, "the back sinews of the legs are the onlyuseful point to aim at; if they advance, separate, and if they maketoward the girls try to get behind them and hamstring them. "

There was a long pause of expectation. The elephants could be heardmaking a low snorting noise with their trunks; and Jethro at lastraised himself sufficiently to look through the bushes at what wasgoing on. The elephants were examining the bundles that had beenthrown down. 

"I believe that they are eating up our food, " he whispered as he satdown again. 

Half an hour elapsed, and then there was a sound of breaking thebushes. Jethro again looked out. 

"Thank the gods!" he exclaimed, "they are going off again. "

Trampling down the mimosa thicket as if it had been grass, theelephants ascended the opposite hill and at last re-entered the woodfrom which they had first emerged. The fugitives waited for a quarterof an hour and then made their way out again from the thicket, Jethrocutting a path with his ax through the thorns. An exclamation ofsurprise broke from them as they gained the open ground. The whole oftheir stores were tossed about in the wildest confusion. Everyone ofthe packages had been opened. Tents, garments, and carpets hung uponthe bushes as if the animals had tossed them contemptuously there asbeing unfit to eat. Everything eatable had disappeared. The fruit, grain, and vegetables had been completely cleared up. The skins ofwine were bursted; but the contents had been apparently appreciated, for none remained in the hollows of the rocks. 

"What greedy creatures!" Mysa exclaimed indignantly; "they have notleft us a single thing. "

"They do not often get a chance of such dainty feeding, " Amuba said. "I don't think we ought to blame them, especially as they do not seemto have done very much damage to our other goods. "

"Look how they have trampled down the bushes as they went through. Iwish their skins were as thin as mine, " Mysa said as she wiped awaythe blood from a deep scratch on her cheek; "they would keep up intheir own woods then and not come down to rob travelers. "

"At any rate, Mysa, we ought to feel indebted to them, " Chebron said, "for not having pushed their investigations further. We should havehad no chance either of escape or resistance in these bushes. Jethrotold us to move round and attack them from behind; but moving round inthese thorns is all very well to talk about, but quite impossible todo. Two minutes of active exercise and there would not be a morsel offlesh left on one's bones. "

It was two or three hours before the bearers came back one by one. They were assailed with fierce reproaches by Jethro for the cowardicewhich had been the means of losing all the provisions. Four of theirnumber were at once paid off and sent back, as there was no longeranything for them to carry. The others would have left also had itnot been for the escort, who threatened death if they did not at oncetake up their burdens and proceed. For Jethro had been liberal withhis stores, and they were as indignant as he was himself at the suddenstoppage of their rations. 

Three days later they arrived at a small village, which marked thecommencement of the territory of the second chief through whosecountry the road ran. Here the escort and carriers left them, theirplace being supplied by natives of the village. There was nodifficulty in obtaining a supply of grain and goats'-milk cheese; butthese were a poor substitute for the stores that the elephants haddevoured. They were too glad, however, at having accomplished halfthe toilsome journey to murmur at trifles, and after a day's haltproceeded on their way. Another fortnight's travel and they stood onthe lower slopes of the hills, and saw across a wide belt of flatcountry the expanse of the sea glistening in the sun. 

Two more days' journey and they reached the Egyptian trading station. This was situated on a little peninsula connected with the mainland bya narrow neck of land, across which a massive wall had been built torepulse the attacks of the wild tribesmen, who frequently swept downand devastated the cultivated fields up to the very wall. As soon asthey entered the town Jethro was ordered by an official to accompanyhim to the house of the governor. Taking Chebron with him, he left itto Amuba to arrange for the use of a small house during their stay. 

The governor's inquiries were limited to the state of the country, thebehavior of the tribesmen along the road, the state of the wells, andthe amount of provisions obtainable along the line of route. 

"There are a party of Arab traders from the other side who wish topass up to carry their goods either to Semneh or Meroe, but I havedetained them until news should reach me from above, for if any wrongshould happen to them their countrymen might probably enough hold usresponsible for their deaths, and this might lead to quarrels and lossof trade; but since you have passed through with so small a partythere can be no fear, and they can arrange with the people who broughtyou down as to the amount to be paid to the chiefs for free passage. "

He inquired Jethro's reason for making the journey over the mountainsinstead of proceeding by the Nile. He replied that he had received anadvantageous offer for all his merchandise and had disposed of it to atrader going up to Meroe, and that as the Nile had now fallen and thedanger in passing down the cataracts was considerable, he thought itbetter to make the short land journey and to travel by sea to LowerEgypt; especially as he was told that the natives were now friendly, and that no difficulty would be met with on the way. Another reasonfor his choosing that route was that he might determine whether on hisnext venture it would not be more advantageous to bring down hismerchandise by ship and start from the seashore for Meroe. 

"Undoubtedly it would be better, " the governor said; "but it werewiser to sail another two days' journey down the coast and then tojourney by way of Axoum. "

A week's rest completely recruited the strength of the girls, andJethro then engaged a passage in a trading ship which was going totouch at various small ports on its way north. 

CHAPTER XVIII. 

THE DESERT JOURNEY. 

The journey was a long one. The winds were often so light that thevessels scarcely moved, and the heat was greater than anything theyhad felt during their journey. They stopped at many small ports on theArabian side; the captain trading with the natives--selling to themarticles of Egyptian manufacture, and buying the products of thecountry for sale in Egypt. The party had, before starting, arrangedthat they would land at Ælana, a town lying at the head of the gulf ofthe same name, forming the eastern arm of the Red Sea. [E] By so doingthey would avoid the passage through Lower Egypt. 

 [E] Now the Gulf of Akabah. 

The question had not been decided without long debate. By crossingfrom Arsinoe[F] to Pelusium they would at the latter port be able toobtain a passage in a Phoenician trader to a port in the north ofSyria, and there strike across Asia Minor for the Caspian. Jethro wasin favor of this route, because it would save the girls the long andarduous journey up through Syria. They, however, made light of this, and declared their readiness to undergo any hardships rather than torun the risk of the whole party being discovered either upon landingat Arsinoe or on their journey north, when they would pass throughthe very country that Amuba and Chebron had visited and that wasinhabited by Ruth's people. 

 [F] Now Suez. 

All allowed that the time had long since passed when the authoritieswould be keeping up a special watch for them; but as upon enteringport a scribe would come on board and make a list of the passengerswith their place of birth and vocation, for registration in theofficial records, it would be difficult in the extreme to give suchanswers as would avoid exciting suspicion. 

When the vessel reached the mouth of the long and narrow gulf theparty were struck by the grandeur of the mountains that rose from thewater's edge on their left. 

The captain told them that the chief of these was known as MountSinai, and that barren and desolate as the land looked, it containedvalleys where sheep were pastured and where wandering tribes found asubsistence. No hint had been given to the captain that they had anyintention of cutting short their voyage before arriving at Arsinoe, for it would have seemed an extraordinary proceeding for a traderjourneying with his family to leave the ship at any of the Arabianports. While sailing up the gulf Mysa complained of illness, andindeed so overpowered was she by the heat that there was but littlefiction in the complaint. Upon arriving at Ælana Jethro had hercarried on shore, and, hiring a house there, stayed on shore whilethe ship was in port. 

There was a small Egyptian garrison in the town, which carried ona considerable trade with Moab and the country to the east. Noattention, however, was paid to the landing of the traders, for, asthe country beyond the walls of the town lay beyond the limit ofEgyptian rule, the landing and departure of persons at the port was amatter of no interest to the authorities. Two days later Jethro wenton board again and said that his young son was so ill that there wasno chance of him being able to proceed on the journey, and thattherefore he must forfeit the passage money paid to Arsinoe. 

He said that as it might be many weeks before another vessel wouldcome along, he should endeavor to pay his way by trading with thenatives, and he therefore wished to purchase from him a portion of hisremaining goods suitable for the purpose. As the captain saw that hewould save the provisions for five persons for the month or six weeksthat the voyage would yet last, and at the same time get rid of someof his surplus cargo, he assented without question to Jethro'sproposal. Several bales of goods were made up, consisting principallyof cloths of various texture and color of Egyptian manufacture, trinkets, and a selection of arms. 

These were landed, and two days later the vessel set sail. Jethrocalled upon the Egyptian commandant, and by making him a handsomepresent at once enlisted his aid in his enterprise. He said that as hehad been detained by the illness of his son, and it might be a longtime before any vessel came, he thought of getting rid of the rest ofthe merchandise he had brought with him by trade with the people ofMoab. 

"That you can do if you reach Moab, " the Egyptian said, "for tradersare everywhere well received; but the journey from here is not withoutdangers. It is a country without a master; the people have no fixedabodes, moving here and there according as they can find food fortheir animals, sometimes among the valleys of Sinai, sometimes inthe desert to the east. These people plunder any whom they may comeacross, and not content with plunder might slay or carry you away asslaves. Once you have passed through as far as Moab you are safe; asyou would also be if you journeyed to the west of the Salt Lake, intowhich runs the river Jordan. There are many tribes there, all livingin cities, warlike and valorous people, among whom also you wouldbe safe. We have had many wars with them, and not always to ouradvantage. But between us is a sort of truce--they do not molest ourarmies marching along by the seacoast, nor do we go up among theirhills to meddle with them. These are the people who at one timeconquered a portion of Lower Egypt, and reigned over it for manygenerations until, happily, we rose and drove them out. "

"Is the journey between this and the Salt Lake you speak of an arduousone?"

"It is by no means difficult, except that it were best to carry waterupon the journey, for the wells are few and often dry; but the countryis flat for the whole distance; indeed, there is a tradition that thisgulf at one time extended as far north as the Salt Lake. The road, therefore, though stony and rough, offers no difficulties whatever;but I should advise you, if you determine upon the journey, to leaveyour son behind. "

"It is better for him to travel than to remain here without me, "Jethro said; "and if we go up through the people you speak of to thewest of this lake and river, it would be but a short journey for usafter disposing of our goods to make our way down to a port on theGreat Sea, whence we may take ship and return quickly to Pelusium, andthus arrive home before we should find a ship to take us hence. "

"That is so, " the Egyptian said. "The winds are so uncertain on theseseas that, as far as time goes, you might journey by the route youpropose and reach Egypt more speedily than you would do if you went onboard a ship at once. The danger lies almost entirely in the firstportion of your journey. The caravans that go hence once or twice ayear through Moab to Palmyra are numerous and well armed, and capableof resisting an attack by these robber tribesmen. But one left a fewweeks ago, and it may be some months before another starts. "

"What animals would you recommend me to take with me?"

"Beyond all doubt camels are the best. They are used but little inthis country, but come down sometimes with the caravans from Palmyra;and I believe that there is at present in the town an Arab whopossesses six or seven of them. He came down with the last caravan, but was taken ill and unable to return with it. Doubtless you couldmake a bargain with him. I will send a soldier with you to the househe occupies. "

Jethro found that the man was anxious to return to his own country, which lay on the borders of Media, and therefore directly in thedirection which Jethro wished to travel. He was, however, unwilling toundertake the journey except with a caravan, having intended to waitfor the next however long the time might be; but the sum that Jethrooffered him for the hire of his animals as far as Palmyra at lastinduced him to consent to make the journey at once, bargaining, however, that a party of ten armed men should be hired as an escort asfar as the borders of Moab. Highly pleased with the result of hisinquiries, Jethro returned home and told his companions thearrangements he had made. 

"I have only arranged for our journey as far as Palmyra, " he said, "asit would have raised suspicion had I engaged him for the whole journeyto Media; but of course he will gladly continue the arrangement forthe whole journey. He has bargained for an escort of ten men, but wewill take twenty. There is ample store of your father's gold stillunexhausted; and, indeed, we have spent but little yet, for the saleof our goods when we left the boat paid all our expenses of thejourney up the Nile. Therefore, as this seems to be the most hazardouspart of our journey, we will not stint money in performing it insafety. I have told him that we shall start in a week's time. It wouldnot do to leave earlier. You must not recover too rapidly from yourillness. In the meantime I will make it my business to pick out ascore of good fighting men as our escort. "

In this the Egyptian captain was of use, recommending men whosefamilies resided in Ælana, and would therefore be hostages for theirfidelity. This was necessary, for no small portion of the men to bemet with in the little town were native tribesmen who had encamped ata short distance from its walls, and had come in to trade in horses orthe wool of their flocks for the cloths of Egypt. Such men as thesewould have been a source of danger rather than of protection. 

By the end of the week he had collected a party of twenty men, all ofwhom were to provide their own horses. The sum agreed upon for theirescort was to be paid into the hands of the Egyptian officer, who wasto hand it to them on their return, with a document signed by Jethroto the effect that they had faithfully carried out the terms of theiragreement. 

Jethro found that the expense of the escort was less than he hadanticipated, for when the men found that the party would be a strongone, therefore capable of protecting itself both on the journey outand on its return, they demanded but a moderate sum for theirservices. When the owner of the camels learned that they had decidedpositively to pass to the east of the Salt Lake, he advised themstrongly, instead of following the valley of Ælana to the Salt Lake, where it would be difficult to obtain water, to take the road to theeast of the range of hills skirting the valleys, and so to proceedthrough Petra and Shobek and Karik to Hesbon in Moab. This was theroute followed by all the caravans. Villages would be found at veryshort distances, and there was no difficulty whatever about water. 

"My camels, " he said, "can go long distances without water, and couldtake the valley route, but the horses would suffer greatly. "

Jethro was glad to hear that the journey was likely to be lesstoilsome than he had anticipated; and all the arrangements having beenconcluded, the party started soon after dawn on the day at first fixedupon. 

The girls were still in male attire, and rode in large baskets, slungone on each side of a camel. The camel-driver walked at the head ofthe animal, leading it by a cord. Its fellows followed in a long line, each fastened to the one before it. Jethro, Amuba, and Chebron, allarmed with bows and arrows, as well as swords, rode beside the girls'camel. Half the escort went on ahead; the other half formed the rearguard. 

"Which is the most dangerous part of the journey?" Jethro asked thecamel-driver. 

"That on which we are now entering, " he replied. "Once we arrive atPetra we are comparatively safe; but this portion of the journeypasses over a rough and uninhabited country, and it is across thisline that the wandering tribesmen pass in their journeys to or fromthe pastures round Mount Sinai. The steep hills on our left form atonce a hiding-place and a lookout. There they can watch for travelerspassing along this road, and swoop down upon them. "

"How long shall we be reaching Petra?"

"It is three days' fair traveling; but as the beasts are fresh, byjourneying well on to sundown we could accomplish it in two days. After that we can travel at our ease; the villages lie but a few milesapart. "

"Let us push on, then, by all means, " said Jethro. "We can stay a dayat Petra to rest the beasts, but let us get through this desolate anddangerous country as soon as we can. "

The girls had been greatly amused at first at the appearance of thestrange animal that was carrying them; but they soon found that theswinging action was extremely fatiguing, and they would have gladlygot down and walked. 

Jethro, however, said that this could not be, for the pace of theanimal, deliberate though it seemed, was yet too great for them tokeep up with on foot, and it was needful for the first two days topush on at full speed. 

The sun blazed with tremendous force, and was reflected from the blackrock of the hills and the white sand lying between the stones thateverywhere strewed the plain along which they were traveling, and theheat was terrible. After traveling for three hours they halted for anhour, and Jethro managed, with the poles that had been brought to formthe framework of tents, and some cloths, to fasten an awning over thebaskets in which the girls were riding. The camels had lain down assoon as they halted, and the girls stepped into the baskets beforethey arose. They gave a simultaneous cry as the animal rose. They hadprepared for him to rise on his fore legs, and when his hind quartersuddenly rose in the air they were almost thrown from their baskets. 

"I don't like this creature a bit, " Mysa said as they moved on. "Whowould suppose that he was going to get up the wrong way first?Besides, why does he keep on grumbling? I am sure that Ruth and Icannot be such a very heavy load for such a great beast. I believe hewould have bit us as we got in if the driver had not jerked the ropeat its head. It must be much nicer to sit on a horse. I am sure thatlooks easy enough. "

"It is not so easy as it looks, Mysa, " Chebron replied; "besides, youknow women never do ride horses. "

"They do in our country, " Amuba said. "When we get there, Mysa, I willteach you how to sit on them. "

"Ah! it is a long way off, Amuba, " Mysa replied; "and I believe thiscreature has made up his mind to shake us to pieces as soon as hecan. "

"You should not try to sit stiff, " Jethro said. "Sit quite easily, andsway backward and forward with the motion of the basket. You will soonget accustomed to it, and will find that ere long you will be able tosleep as if in a cradle. "

They traveled on until the sun was just sinking, and then prepared tocamp for the night. They had brought with them several skins of water, and from these a scanty drink was given to each of the horses. A fewhandfuls of grain were also served out to each. The drivers stucktheir spears firmly into the ground and to these fastened them. Thecamels were made to kneel down so as to form a square. In the centerof this the tent was pitched for the girls, the horses being arrangedin a circle outside. 

The men had all brought with them flat cakes, and with these and ahandful of dates they made their meal; and there was no occasion forlighting a fire, for Jethro's party had brought an ample store ofcooked provisions for their own use. In a short time quiet reigned inthe camp. The journey had been a hot and fatiguing one, and the menwrapping themselves in their cloaks lay down, each by his spear, andwere soon asleep, with the exception of four who took their posts assentries. Jethro had agreed with Amuba and Chebron that they alsowould divide the night between them, taking it by turns to keep watch. 

The men of the escort were, however, of opinion that there was verylittle probability of any attack before morning, even had they beenwatched by a party among the hills. 

"They could hardly hope to take us by surprise, for they would be surethat we should set a watch in the darkness. They could not make theirway down the hills without some noise; besides, they believe thepowers of evil are potent at night, and seldom stir out of their campsafter dark. If we are attacked at all, it is likely to be just beforesunrise. "

Jethro had therefore arranged that Chebron should keep the firstwatch, Amuba the second, and that he himself would take charge fourhours before daylight. 

The night passed without any cause for alarm. As soon as daylightbroke the camp was astir. Another ration of water and grain was servedout to the horses, a hasty meal was made by the men, and just as thesun rose the cavalcade moved on. They had journeyed but half a mile, when from behind a spur of the hills running out in the plain a largeparty was seen to issue forth. There must have been fully a hundred ofthem, of whom some twenty were mounted and the rest on foot. Thetravelers halted and had a short consultation. Jethro with one of theescort then rode out to meet the advancing party, waving a white clothin token of amity. Two of the Arabs rode forward to meet them. It wassome time before Jethro returned to the party, who were anxiouslyawaiting the termination of the colloquy. 

"What do they say, Jethro?" Amuba asked as he rode up. 

"He says, to begin with, that we ought to have purchased from him theright of traveling across the country. I said that I would gladly havepaid a moderate sum had I been aware that such was required, but thatas he was not in Ælana I could not tell that he claimed such a right. At the same time I was ready to make an offer of four rolls ofEgyptian cloth. He rejected the offer with scorn, and after a longconversation let me know pretty plainly that he intended to take allour goods and animals, and that we might think ourselves fortunate inbeing allowed to pursue our way on foot. I said that I would consultmy friends; that if they agreed to his terms we would keep the whiteflag flying; if we refused them, we would lower it. "

"Then you may as well lower it at once, Jethro, " Amuba said. "We mightas well be killed at once as be plundered of all we possess by theseArab rascals. Besides, as there are twenty-three of us, and all wellarmed, we ought to be able to cut our way through them. At the worstthe girls could mount behind us, and we could make a circuit so as toavoid the footmen, and if the horsemen ventured to attack us we couldsoon give a good account of them. "

"Yes. But we should lose our seven camel-loads of goods, and we shallwant them for trade as we go along, " Jethro said. "I propose that weshould form the camels into a square, as we did last night; that youtwo and six of the men armed with bows and arrows shall occupy it andtake care of the girls, while the rest of us charge the Arabs. If wecan defeat the horsemen it is probable that the men on foot will drawoff. But while we are doing so some of those on foot may rush forwardand attack you. We will take care not to pursue, and you can relyupon our coming to your assistance as soon as you are attacked. "

"I think that is the best plan, Jethro. We can keep them off for sometime with our bows and arrows, for certainly Chebron and I can bringdown a man with each shot at a hundred yards. "

Jethro chose six of the men who professed themselves to be goodarchers. Their horses' legs were tied and the animals thrown down justoutside the square formed by the kneeling camels. Strict instructionswere given to the girls to lie down, and the saddles and bales werearranged outside the camels to shield them from missiles. Then whenall was prepared the white flag was lowered, and Jethro with hisfourteen men rode at full gallop against the Arabs. 

Trusting to their somewhat superior numbers the Arab horsemen advancedto meet them; but Jethro's party, obeying his orders to keep in aclose line together with their spears leveled in front of them, roderight over the Arabs, who came up singly and without order. Men andhorses rolled over together, several of the former transfixed by thespears of the horsemen. Jethro called upon his men to halt and turnedupon the Arabs. 

Some of the latter fled toward the footmen, who were running up totheir assistance, but were pursued and cut down. Others fought to thelast silently and desperately; but these, too, were slain. As soon asthe footmen approached they opened fire with slings and stones. Jethrorallied his men and formed them in line again, and at their headcharged the Arabs. The latter fought steadily. Giving way for amoment, they closed in round the little party of horsemen, throwingtheir javelins and hacking at them with their swords. Jethro spurredhis horse into their midst, dealing blows right and left with hisheavy ax. His followers pressed after him, and after hard fighting cuttheir way through their opponents. 

Again and again the maneuver was repeated, the resistance of the Arabsweakening, as most of their best men had fallen, while the largeshields carried by the horsemen repelled the greater part of themissiles they hurled at them. Another minute or two and the Arabsbroke and fled from the hills, leaving over twenty of their number onthe ground, in addition to the whole of their mounted men. Jethro hadnow time to look round, and saw for the first time that he had not, ashe supposed, been engaged with the whole of the enemy's party. Whilesome fifty of them had attacked him, the rest had made direct for thecamels, and were now gathered in a mass around them. 

With a shout to his men to follow him Jethro galloped at full speedtoward the Arabs, and with a shout flung himself upon them, clearinghis way through them with his ax. He was but just in time. A desperateconflict was raging across the camels. At one point several of theArabs had broken into the square, and these were opposed by Amuba, Chebron, and one of the men, while the others still held back theArabs on the other side. The arrival of Jethro, followed closely bythe rest of his men, instantly put a stop to the conflict. 

The Arabs no longer thought of attacking, but with cries of dismaystarted for the hills, hotly pursued by the horsemen, who followedthem until they reached the foot of the rocks. As soon as the Arabsgained their fastnesses they again betook themselves to their slings, and the horsemen fell back to the camels. Jethro had not joined in thepursuit, but as soon as the Arabs fled had leaped from his horse. 

"You were almost too late, Jethro, " Amuba said. 

"I was, indeed, " Jethro replied. "I thought that I was engaged withthe whole of the footmen, and in the heat of the fight did not noticethat a party had moved off to attack you. You are terribly hurt, Ifear, both you and Chebron. Are both the girls unharmed?"

Mysa and Ruth had both risen to their feet as soon as the attackceased. 

"We are both safe, " Mysa replied. "But oh, how terribly you are hurt, both of you; and Jethro, too, is wounded!"

"My wound is nothing, " Jethro said; "let us look to those of Chebronfirst, " for Chebron had sat down against one of the camels. 

"Do not be alarmed, " Chebron said faintly. "I think it is only loss ofblood; my shield covered my body. "

"Now, girls, " Jethro said, "do you get beyond the camels, open one ofthe bales of cloth, and set to work tearing it up in strips forbandages. I will look after these two. "

After an examination of their wounds Jethro was able to say that hedid not think that any of them would have very serious consequences. Both had been wounded in the leg with javelins, the side of Chebron'sface was laid open by a sword cut, and a spear had cut through theflesh and grazed the ribs on the right side. 

Amuba's most serious wound had been inflicted by a javelin thrown athim sideways. This had passed completely through his back under bothshoulder-blades and had broken off there. Jethro cut off the raggedend, and taking hold of the point protruding behind the left arm, drewthe shaft through. Then taking some of the bandages from the girls, hebound up all the wounds, and then proceeded to examine those of themen who were already occupied in stanching the flow of blood fromtheir comrades' wounds. It was found that one of the defenders of thesquare was dead and three others severely wounded. 

Of Jethro's party two had fallen and all had received wounds more orless severe. Had it not been for the shields that covered theirbodies, few would have emerged alive from the conflict; but these gavethem an immense advantage over the Arabs, who carried no such means ofprotection. The owner of the camels had escaped unhurt, havingremained during the fight hidden under some bales. As soon as thewounds were all bandaged and a drink of wine and water had been servedout to each, the camels were unbound and permitted to rise. 

Three of the men most seriously wounded, being unable to sit on theirhorses, were placed on the bales carried by camels, and the partyagain set out. It was well that they were obliged to proceed at thepace of the camels, for several men could scarcely sit their horses, and could not have done so at a pace exceeding a walk. 

"Now, Amuba, let us hear about your fight, " Jethro said. "I have nothad time to ask a question yet. "

"There is naught to tell, " Amuba said. "We saw you charge down upontheir horsemen and destroy them, and then ride into the middle oftheir foot. At once a party of about thirty strong detached themselvesand made straight for us. As soon as they came within range of ourarrows we began. I shot four before they reached us, and I thinkChebron did the same; but the men with us shot but poorly, and I donot think that they can have killed more than seven or eight betweenthem. However, altogether, that accounted for about half their number, and there were only about fifteen who got up to a hand-to-hand fightwith us. For a bit, aided by our breastwork, we kept them out. But atlast they managed to spring over, and although we were doing our bestand several of them had fallen, we had been wounded, and it would havegone very hard with us in another minute or two if you had not come upto the rescue. Now let us hear what you were doing. "

Jethro then described the encounter he and his party had had with thefootmen. 

"They fight well, these Arabs, " he said, "and it was well for us thatwe all carried shields; for had we not done so they would have riddledus with their javelins. As you see, I had a narrow escape; for hadthat dart that went through my ear been an inch or two to the right itwould have pierced my eye. I have two or three nasty gashes with theirswords on the legs, and I think that most of the other men came outworse than I did. It was lucky that they did not strike at the horses;but I suppose they wanted them, and so avoided inflicting injury onthem. However, it has been a tough fight, and we are well out of it. Ihope I shall not be called on to use my battle-ax again until I amfighting in the ranks of the Rebu. "

CHAPTER XIX. 

HOME AT LAST. 

When they neared Petra a horn was heard to blow, and people were seenrunning about among the houses. 

"They take us for a party of Arabs, " one of the horsemen said. "As Ihave often been through the town and am known to several persons here, I will, if you like, hurry on and tell them that we are peacefultravelers. "

The party halted for a few minutes and then moved slowly forwardagain. By the time they reached the town the news that the party weretraders had spread, and the people were issuing from their houses. These were small and solidly built of stone. They were but one storyhigh. The roof was flat, with a low wall running round it, and thehouses had but one door, opening externally. This was very low andnarrow, so that those inside could offer a determined resistanceagainst entry. As the town stood on the slope of the hill, and theroofs of the lower houses were commanded by those from above, theplace was capable of offering a determined resistance againstmarauding tribes. The head man of the place met the travelers andconducted them to an empty house, which he placed at their disposal, and offered a present of fowls, dates, and wine. The news that a heavydefeat had been inflicted upon one of the wandering bands excitedsatisfaction, for the interference of these plunderers greatlyaffected the prosperity of the place, as the inhabitants were unableto trade with Ælana unless going down in very strong parties. Everyattention was paid to the party by the inhabitants. Their wounds werebathed and oil poured into them, and in the more serious cases boiledherbs of medicinal virtue were applied as poultices to the wounds. 

Petra at that time was but a large village, but it after ward roseinto a place of importance. The travelers remained here for a week, atthe end of which time all save two were in a fit state to continuetheir journey. 

Without further adventure the journey was continued to Moab. On theirarrival here the escort was dismissed, each man receiving a present inaddition to the stipulated rate of pay that they were to draw upontheir return to Ælana. 

Moab was a settled country. It contained no large towns; but thepopulation, which was considerable, was gathered in small villages oflow stone-built houses, similar to those in Petra. The inhabitantswere ready to trade. Their language was strange to Jethro and Amuba;but it was closely related to that spoken by Ruth, and she generallyacted as interpreter between Jethro and the natives. After travelingthrough Moab, they took the caravan road across the desert to thenortheast, passed through the oasis of Palmyra, a large andflourishing city, and then journeyed on the Euphrates. They were nowin the country of the Assyrians, and not wishing to attract attentionor questions, they avoided Nineveh and the other great cities, andkept on their way north until they reached the mountainous countrylying between Assyria and the Caspian. 

They met with many delays upon the way, and it was six months afterleaving Ælana before, after passing through a portion of Persia, theyreached the country inhabited by the scattered tribes known by thegeneral name of Medes, and to whom the Rebu were related. Throughthis country Thotmes had carried his arms, and most of the tribesacknowledged the dominion of Egypt and paid a tribute to that country, Egyptian garrisons being scattered here and there among them. 

Jethro and Amuba now felt at home, but as they determined that whenthey reached their own country they would, until they found howmatters were going on there, disguise their identity, they nowtraveled as Persian traders. Long before reaching Persia they haddisposed of the stock of goods with which they started, and had nowsupplied themselves with articles of Persian manufacture. They thuspassed on unquestioned from village to village, as the trade in thoseregions was entirely carried on by Persian merchants, that countryhaving already attained a comparatively high amount of civilization;while the Median tribes, although settled down into fixed communities, had as yet but little knowledge of the arts of peace. The partyjourneyed in company with some Persian traders, and gradually workedtheir way north until they arrived at the first Rebu village. 

They had many times debated the question of the part they should hereplay, and had agreed that it would be better to continue to maintaintheir character as Persian traders until they had learned the exactposition of affairs. In order to be able to keep up their disguisethey had laid in a fresh stock of Persian goods at the last large townthrough which they passed. Had Jethro been alone he could at once havedeclared himself, and would have been received with joy as one who hadmade his way back from captivity in Egypt; but for Amuba there wouldhave been danger in his being recognized until the disposition of theoccupant of the throne was discovered. There would, indeed, have beensmall chance of his being recognized had he been alone. Nearly fouryears had elapsed since he had been carried away captive, and he hadgrown from a boy into a powerful young man; but had Jethro beenrecognized his companion's identity might have been suspected, as hewas known to have been the special mentor and companion of the youngprince. 

As to Amuba, he had no desire whatever to occupy the throne of theRebu, and desired only to reside quietly in his native country. Thelarge sum that Ameres had handed over to the care of Jethro had beenmuch diminished by the expenses of their long journey, but there wasstill ample to insure for them all a good position in a country wheremoney was not abundant. 

In their journey through Persia they had picked up many of the wordsof that language differing from those of the Rebu, and using these intheir conversation they were able to pass well as traders who in theirprevious journeys in the land had acquired a fair knowledge of thedialect of the people. They soon learned that an Egyptian garrisonstill occupied the capital, that the people groaned under theexactions necessary to pay the annual tribute, and that GeneralAmusis, who had, as Amuba's father expected he would do, seized thethrone of the Rebu after the departure of the main Egyptian army, wasin close intimacy with the Egyptian officials, and was in consequenceextremely unpopular among the people. He had, on his accession topower, put to death all the relatives of the late king who could beconsidered as rival claimants for the throne, and there could belittle doubt that did he suspect that Amuba had returned from Egypt hewould not hesitate to remove him from his path. 

Amuba had several long consultations with Jethro as to his course. Herepeated to him the conversation that he had had with his father onthe day previous to the battle in which the latter was slain, how hehad warned him, against the ambition of Amusis, and advised him, rather than risk the chances of civil war in endeavoring to assert hisrights, to collect a body of adherents and to seek a new home in thefar west. Jethro, however, was strongly of opinion that the advice, although excellent at the time, was no longer appropriate. 

"To begin with, Amuba, you were then but a boy of sixteen, and engagedas we were in war with Egypt, the people would naturally havepreferred having a well-known and skillful general at their head toa boy whom they could not hope would lead them successfully in war. You are now a man. You have had a wide experience. You have anacquaintance with the manners and ways of our conquerors, and were youon the throne could do much for the people, and could promote theirwelfare by encouraging new methods of agriculture and teaching themsomething of the civilization in Egypt. 

"In the second place, in the four years that have elapsed Amusis hashad time to make himself unpopular. The necessity for heavy taxationto raise the annual tribute has naturally told against him, to saynothing of the fact that he is said to be on friendly terms with ourforeign oppressors. Therefore the chances would be all in your favor. "

"But I have no desire to be king, " Amuba replied. "I want to live inquiet contentment. "

"You are born to be king, Prince Amuba, " Jethro said; "it is not amatter of your choice. Besides, it is evident that for the good of thepeople it is necessary that the present usurper should be overthrownand the lawful dynasty restored. Besides this, it is clear that youcannot live in peace and contentment as you say; you might at anymoment be recognized and your life forfeited. As to the original plan, I am sure that your father would not have advocated it under thechanged circumstances; besides, I think you have had your fair shareof wandering and dangers. 

"Moreover, I suppose you would hardly wish to drag Mysa with you onyour journey to an unknown country, where all sorts of trials andstruggles must unquestionably be encountered before you succeed infounding a new settlement. I suppose, " he said with a smile, "youwould not propose leaving her here to whatever fate might befall her. I fancy from what I have seen during the last six months that you havealtogether other intentions concerning her. "

Amuba was silent for some time. 

"But if Amusis is supported by the Egyptians, " he said at last, "andis viewed by them as their ally, I should not be able to overthrow himwithout becoming involved in hostilities with them also. It is not, "he went on, seeing that Jethro was about to speak, "of the garrisonhere that I am thinking, but of the power of Egypt behind it. Did Ioverthrow Amusis and defeat the Egyptians, his friends, I should bringupon my country a fresh war with Egypt. "

"Egypt is, as we have found, a very long way off, Amuba. Occasionallya warlike monarch arises under whom her arms are carried vastdistances and many nations are brought under her sway, but suchefforts are made but rarely, and we lie at the extremest limit of herpower. Thotmes himself has gained sufficient glory. He was absent foryears from his country, and at the end of long journeyings returnedhome to enjoy the fruits of his victories. It is not likely that hewould again start on so long an expedition merely to bring so distanta corner of the land subject to Egypt again under her sway. The landis stripped of its wealth; there is nothing to reward such vast toiland the outlay that would be required to carry out such an expedition, and it may be generations before another monarch may arise thirstinglike Thotmes for glory, and willing to leave the luxuries of Egypt fora course of distant conquest. 

"Besides, Egypt has already learned to her cost that the Rebu are notto be overcome bloodlessly, and that defeat is just as likely asvictory to attend her arms against us. Therefore I do not think thatthe thought of the vengeance of Egypt need deter you. In otherrespects the present occupation by them is in your favor rather thanotherwise, for you will appear before the people not only as theirrightful king but as their liberator from the hated Egyptian yoke. "

"You are right, Jethro, " Amuba said after a long silence; "it is myduty to assert my rights and to restore the land to freedom. My mindis made up now. What is your advice in the matter?"

"I should journey through the land until we reach a port by the seafrequented by Persian traders, and should there leave the two girls incharge of the family of some trader in that country; there they canremain in tranquillity until matters are settled. Chebron will, I amsure, insist upon sharing our fortunes. Our long wanderings have madea man of him, too. They have not only strengthened his frame andhardened his constitution, but they have given stability to hischaracter. He is thoughtful and prudent, and his advice will always bevaluable, while of his courage I have no more doubt than I have ofyours. When you have once gained your kingdom you will find inChebron a wise counselor, one on whom you can lean in all times ofdifficulty. 

"When we have left the girls behind we will continue our journeythrough the land, and gradually put ourselves into communication withsuch governors of towns and other persons of influence as we may learnto be discontented with the present state of things, so that when westrike our blow the whole country will declare for you at once. As wetravel we will gradually collect a body of determined men for thesurprise of the capital. There must be numbers of my old friends andcomrades still surviving, and there should be no difficulty incollecting a force capable of capturing the city by a surprise. "

Jethro's plans were carried out, and the girls placed under the careof the wife of a Persian trader in a seaport close to the frontier ofPersia; the others then started upon their journey, still traveling asPersians. Jethro had little difficulty in discovering the sentimentsof the principal men in the towns through which they passed. Introducing himself first to them as a Persian trader desirous oftheir protection in traveling through the country, he soon disclosedto them his own individuality. 

To many of them he was known either personally or by repute. Heinformed them that he had escaped from Egypt with Amuba, but he ledthem to believe that his companion was waiting in Persian territoryuntil he learned from him that the country was ripe for hisappearance; for he thought it best in no case to disclose the factthat Amuba was with him, lest some of those with whom he communicatedshould endeavor to gain rewards from the king by betraying him. Histidings were everywhere received with joy, and in many cases Jethrowas urged to send at once for Amuba and to show him to the people, for that all the land would instantly rise on his behalf. 

Jethro, however, declared that Amuba would bide his time, for that apremature disclosure would enable the king to call together a portionof the army which had formerly fought under his orders, and that withthe assistance of the Egyptians he might be able to form a successfulresistance to a popular rising. 

"I intend, " he said, "if possible, to collect a small force to seizethe person of the usurper by surprise, and so paralyze resistance; inwhich case there would only be the Egyptians to deal with, and thesewould be starved out of their fortress long before assistance couldreach them. "

After visiting most of the towns Jethro and his companions journeyedthrough the villages remote from the capital. Here the king'sauthority was lightly felt save when troops arrived once a year togather in the taxes. Less caution was therefore necessary, and Jethrosoon made himself known and began to enlist men to the service. Thishe had no difficulty in doing. The news that an attempt was at onceto be made to overthrow the usurper and to free the land of theEgyptians, and that at the proper time the rightful king would presenthimself and take the command, was received with enthusiasm. 

In each valley through which they passed the whole of the young menenrolled themselves, receiving orders to remain perfectly quiet andto busy themselves in fabricating arms, of which the land had beenstripped by the Egyptians, until a messenger arrived summoning them tomeet at a rendezvous on an appointed day. 

In six weeks the numbers of the enrolled had reached the point thatwas considered necessary for the enterprise, and a day was fixed onwhich they were to assemble among the hills a few miles distant fromthe town. Upon the appointed day the bands began to arrive. Jethro hadpurchased cattle and provisions, and receiving each band as it arrivedformed them into companies and appointed their leaders. Great fireswere lighted and the cattle slaughtered. Chebron aided in thearrangements; but Amuba, by Jethro's advice, passed the day in a smalltent that had been pitched in the center of the camp. 

By the evening the whole of the contingents had arrived, and Jethrosaw with satisfaction the spirit that animated them all and the usefulif somewhat rough weapons that they had fashioned. When all hadassembled he drew them up in a body; and after a speech that excitedtheir patriotic feelings to the utmost, he went to the tent, andleading Amuba forth presented him to them as their king. 

He had in his journeys through the towns procured from some of theprincipal men arms and armor fitted for persons of high rank, whichhad been lying concealed since the conquest by the Egyptians. Amubawas accoutered in these, and as he appeared at the door of his tent awild shout of greeting burst from the troops, and breaking their ranksthey rushed forward, and throwing themselves on their faces round him, hailed him as their king and promised to follow him to the death. 

It was a long time before the enthusiasm and excitement abated; thenAmuba addressed his followers, promising them deliverance from theEgyptian yoke and from the taxation under which they so long groaned. 

A week was spent in establishing order and discipline in thegathering, sentries being placed at a distance round the camp toprevent any stranger entering, or any one leaving to carry the news tothe city. In the meantime trusted men were sent to the town toascertain the exact position of affairs there, and to learn whetherthe garrison had been placed on their guard by any rumors that mighthave reached the town of disaffection in the country districts. Theyreturned with the intelligence that although reports had been receivedthat the late king's son had escaped captivity in Egypt and wouldshortly appear to claim his rights, the news had been received withabsolute incredulity, the king and his Egyptian allies scoffing at theidea of a captive making his escape from Egypt and traversing the longintervening distance. So complete had been the quiet throughout thecountry since the Egyptian occupation that the garrison had ceased totake any precautions whatever. No watch was set, and the gates of thecity were seldom closed even at night. 

The plans were now finally arranged. Jethro, with a band of twohundred men, was to enter the town in the daytime; some going down tothe next port and arriving by sea, others entering singly through thegates. At midnight they were to assemble in the square round thepalace, which was to be suddenly attacked. Amuba, with the main body, was to approach the city late in the evening and to station themselvesnear one of the gates. 

Jethro was before the hour named for the attack to see whether thisgate was open and unguarded, and if he found that it was closed andunder charge of an Egyptian guard, he was to tell off fifty men of hiscommand to attack and overpower the Egyptians, and throw open the gatethe instant they heard the trumpet, which was to be the signal for theattack of the palace. Jethro's party were, therefore, the first tostart, going off in little groups, some to the neighboring ports, others direct to the city. Jethro himself was the last to set out, having himself given instructions to each group as they started as totheir behavior and entry into the city, and the rendezvous at whichthey were to assemble. He also arranged that if at any time theyshould hear his call upon the horn, which was to be repeated by threeor four of his followers, who were provided with similar instruments, they were to hurry to the spot at the top of their speed. 

"One can never tell, " he said, when he told Amuba the orders he hadgiven, "what may happen. I believe that every man here is devoted toyou, but there may always be one traitor in a crowd; but even withoutthat, some careless speech on the part of one of them, a quarrel withone of the king's men or with an Egyptian, and the number of armed menin the city might be discovered, for others would run up to help theircomrade, and the broil would grow until all were involved. Otherreasons might render it advisable to strike at an earlier hour than Iarranged. "

"I cannot think so, " Amuba replied. "I should say if anything were toprecipitate affairs it would be most prejudicial. You, with your smallforce, would be certain to be overwhelmed by the large body offollowers whom, as we have learned, the king keeps in his palace, tosay nothing of the Egyptians. In that case not only would you loseyour lives, but you would put them so thoroughly upon their guard thatour enterprise at night would have little chance of success. "

"That is true, " Jethro said; "and I certainly do not mean to make theslightest variation from the plan we agreed upon unless I am driven toit. Still it is as well to be prepared for everything. "

"Of course I know that you will do nothing that is rash, Jethro. Afterbeing all these years my guide and counselor, I know that you would donothing to endanger our success now that it seems almost assured. "

Jethro had in fact a reason for wishing to be able to collect his mensuddenly which he had not mentioned to Amuba. He thought it possiblethat, as he had said, at the last moment the plot might by some meansor other be discovered. And his idea was that if that were the case hewould instantly gather his followers and attack the palace, trustingto surprise and to his knowledge of the building in the endeavor tofight his way to the king's abode and slay him there, even if hehimself and his men were afterward surrounded and cut to pieces. Theusurper once removed, Jethro had no doubt that the whole nation wouldgladly acknowledge Amuba, who would then have only the Egyptiangarrison to deal with. 

No such accident, however, happened. The men entered the townunnoticed. Those who had come by boat, and who were for the most partnatives of villages along the shore, remained in the lower town nearthe landing-place. Such of them as had friends went to their houses. Those who entered the gates sauntered about the town singly or inpairs, and as their weapons were hidden they attracted no notice, having the appearance of men who had come in from the country round todispose of their produce or the spoils of the chase, or to exchangethem for such articles as were required at home. Jethro went at onceto the house of an old friend with whom he had already communicated bymessenger. 

The house was situated on the open space facing the palace. Here fromtime to time he received messages from his sub-leaders, and learnedthat all was going on well. He heard that the continual rumors fromthe country of the approaching return of the son of the late king hadat last caused some anxiety to the usurper, who had that morningseized and thrown into prison several leading men who were known to bepersonally attached to the late king. Not, indeed, that he believedthat Amuba could have returned; but he thought it possible that someimpostor might be trading on his name. 

Several bodies of men had been dispatched from the town to the placeswhence these rumors had been received, to ascertain what truth therewas in them and to suppress at once any signs of revolt against theking's authority. This was highly satisfactory news to Jethro, as inthe first place it showed that the king did not dream of danger in hiscapital; and, in the second place, it reduced the number of fightingmen in the palace to a number but slightly exceeding the force at hisown disposal. 

Jethro did not stir abroad until nightfall, his face being so wellknown in the town that he might at any moment be recognized. But assoon as it was dark he went out, and, accompanied by his friend, wentround the town. He found that some changes had taken place since hehad last been there. The Egyptians had entirely cleared away the hutstoward the end of the rock furthest from the sea, and had thereerected large buildings for the use of the governor, officers, andtroops; and had run a wall across from the walls on either side, entirely separating their quarter from the rest of the town. Jethro'sfriend informed him that the erection of these buildings had greatlyadded to the hatred with which the Egyptians were regarded, as theyhad been erected with forced labor, the people being driven in bythousands and compelled to work for many months at the buildings. 

Jethro learned that as soon as the inner wall was completed theEgyptians had ceased altogether to keep watch at the gates of the citywalls, but that they had for a long time kept a vigilant guard at thegate leading to their quarters through the new wall. For the lastyear, however, owing to the absence of any spirit of revolt among theRebu, and to their confidence in the friendship of the king, they hadgreatly relaxed their vigilance. 

By nine o'clock all was quiet in the town. Jethro sent out a messengerby the road by which Amuba's force would approach, to tell him thatthe city walls were all unguarded, and that he had better enter by thegate half an hour before midnight, instead of waiting until he heardthe signal for attack. He could then move his men up close to theEgyptian wall so as to attack that gate when the signal was given, otherwise the Egyptians would be put on their guard by the sound offighting at the palace before he could arrive at their gate. 

At the time he had named Jethro went to the gate by which Amuba was toenter, and soon heard a faint confused noise, and a minute or twolater a dark mass of men were at the path at the gate. They wereheaded by Amuba. Jethro at once explained to him the exact position;and his companion placed himself by the side of Amuba to act as hisguide to the Egyptian wall. 

Jethro then returned to the rendezvous, where his men were alreadydrawn up in order. Midnight was now close at hand. Quietly the bandcrossed the square to the gate of the palace; then Jethro gave a loudblast of his horn, and in an instant a party of men armed with heavyaxes rushed forward and began to hew down the gate. As the thunderingnoise rose on the night air cries of terror and the shouts of officerswere heard within the royal inclosure. Then men came hurrying alongthe wall, and arrows began to fall among the assailants; but by thistime the work of the axmen was nearly done, and in five minutes afterthe first blow was struck the massive gates fell splintered and Jethrorushed in at the head of his band. 

The garrison, headed by the usurper himself, endeavored to stem theirinrush; but, taken by surprise, half-armed, and ignorant of thenumbers of their assailants, they could not long withstand thedetermined onslaught of Jethro's men. Jethro himself made his waythrough the crowd of fighting men and engaged in a hand-to-hand fightwith the usurper, who, furious with rage and despair at the suddencapture of the palace, fought but wildly, and Jethro's heavy ax soonterminated the conflict by hewing clean through helmet and head. 

The fall of the usurper was for the moment unnoticed in the darknessand confusion, but Jethro shouted to his men to hold their hands andfall back. Then he called upon the garrison to surrender, telling themthat Amusis had fallen, and that Amuba, the son of Phrases, hadarrived, and was now king of the Rebu. 

"We do not war against our own people. The Egyptians are our onlyenemies. Some of you may know me. I am Jethro, and I call upon you tojoin us and make common cause against the Egyptians, who are even nowbeing attacked by our young king. "

The garrison were but too glad to accept the terms. Fear rather thanlove had attached them to Amusis; and they were delighted to escapethe prospect of death, which had the moment before stared them in theface, and to swear allegiance to their rightful king. As Jethroceased, therefore, shouts of "Long live Amuba, king of the Rebu!" rosefrom them. 

"Form up in order instantly under your captains, " Jethro commanded, "and follow us. "

The fray had been so short that it was but ten minutes from the momentwhen Jethro's horn had given the signal for attack to that when he ledhis force, now increased to twice its former dimensions, to theassistance of Amuba. When he reached the wall that separated theEgyptian barracks from the rest of the town he found that Amuba hadentered without resistance and had captured two or three buildingsnearest to the gate, surprising and slaying their occupants; butbeyond that he had made no progress. The Egyptians were veterans inwarfare, and after the first moment of surprise had recovered theircoolness, and with their flights of arrows so swept the open spacesbetween the buildings that the Rebu could make no progress. 

Jethro ordered the troops who had just joined him, all of whom carriedbows and arrows, to ascend the walls and open fire upon the buildingsoccupied by the Egyptians. Then he with his own band joined Amuba. 

"All has gone well, " he said. "The palace is captured and Amusisslain. I would do nothing further to-night. The Egyptians are fourthousand strong, while we have but half that number. It would bemadness to risk a repulse now. I will send off messengers at once tothe governors of all the towns and to our friends there, informingthem that the usurper is slain, that you are proclaimed king and arenow besieging the Egyptians in their quarters, and ordering them tomarch hither at once with every man capable of bearing arms. 

"In three days we shall have twenty thousand men here, and theEgyptians, finding their position hopeless, will surrender; whereas ifyou attack now we may be repulsed and you may be slain, and in thatcase the country, left without a leader, will fall again intoslavery. "

Amuba, whose armor had already been pierced by several arrows and whowas bleeding freely, was with some difficulty persuaded by Jethro toadopt his counsel. He saw at last that it was clearly the wisest planto adopt, and orders were at once issued to the men to desist fromfurther assaults, but to content themselves with repelling any attacksthe Egyptians might make. 

These, however, were too ignorant as to the strength of theirassailants to think of taking the offensive, and until morning bothsides contented themselves with keeping up an incessant fire of arrowsagainst the openings in the buildings occupied by their foes. In themorning Amuba ordered some green branches to be elevated on the flatterrace of the house he occupied. The signal was observed and the fireof the Egyptians ceased. As soon as it did so Jethro presented himselfon the terrace, and a minute or two later the Egyptian governorappeared on the terrace of the opposite building. Not a littlesurprised was he to hear himself addressed in his own language. 

"In the name of King Amuba, son of King Phrases and lawful ruler ofthe Rebu, I, Jethro his general, summon you to surrender. The usurperAmusis is dead and the whole land has risen against you. Our force isoverpowering--resistance can only result in the death of everyEgyptian under your orders. Did we choose we could starve you out, forwe know that you have no more than a week's provisions in yourmagazines. 

"There is no possibility that assistance can reach you. No messengercould pass the watchers in the plain; and could they do so yournearest force is hundreds of miles away, and is of no strength tofight its way hither. In the name of the king I offer to allow you todepart, carrying with you your arms and standards. The king has beenin your country. He knows how great and powerful is your nation, andfain would be on terms of friendship with it; therefore he wouldinflict no indignity upon you. The tribute which your king laid uponthe land is far more than it can pay, but the king will be willing tosend every year, to the nearest garrison to his frontiers, a tributeof gold and precious stones of one-fifth the value of that which hasbeen until now wrung from the land. This he will do as a proof of thehonor in which he holds your great nation and as a recognition of itspower. The king ordered me to say that he will give you untilto-morrow morning to reflect over his offer. If it is refused thewhole garrison will be put to the sword. "

So saying Jethro descended from the terrace, leaving the Egyptians toconsider the terms he proposed. 

CHAPTER XX. 

THE KING OF THE REBU. 

The offer that Amuba had made through Jethro was a politic one, and hewas influenced by two motives in granting a delay of twenty-four hoursbefore receiving the answer. In the first place, he felt sure that hisown force would, before the conclusion of that time, be trebled instrength, and that should the Egyptians refuse he would be able torepel any efforts they might make to cut their way out until he wouldbe at the head of such a force that he could at will either stormtheir positions or, as he intended, beleaguer them until starvationforced them to surrender. 

In the second place, he thought that the Egyptian answer, if given atonce, would probably be a refusal; but the time for reflection wouldenable them to look their position in the face and to recognize itshopelessness. On the one side would be certain defeat and death; onthe other their general would lead out his command intact and withoutdishonor. Although he had threatened to put the garrison to the swordin case they refused, Amuba had no intention to carry out his threat, but on the contrary had determined that even were the Egyptians forcedto surrender by famine he would freely grant them the same terms henow offered. 

He knew the proud and haughty nature of the Egyptians, and that thenews of the massacre of a great garrison and the successful rising ofa tributary province would excite such deep feeling that sooner orlater an army would be dispatched to avenge the disaster. If, however, the garrison left the country with their arms and standards nodisgrace would be inflicted upon the national arms, and as a tribute, however much reduced, would still be paid, they could still regard theRebu as under their domination. The reduction of the tribute, indeed, would be an almost imperceptible item in the revenue of Egypt. 

Leaving Jethro in command of the beleaguering force, Amuba, accompanied by Chebron, who had been by his side during the fighting, and a small bodyguard, went back into the town. The news of his cominghad already spread, and the inhabitants, who had remained in theirhouses in terror during the, to them, unaccountable tumult of thenight, had now poured out into the streets, the great space in frontof the palace being densely packed with people. As Amuba approached adeafening shout of welcome was raised; the gates of the prisons hadbeen thrown open, and those arrested the previous day, and many othersof the principal captains of his father's army, thronged round him andgreeted him as their king. 

With difficulty a way was cleared to the gate of the royal inclosure. Amuba, after entering, mounted the wall and addressed a few words tothe people. He told them that in defiance of all probability he hadescaped from his captivity in Egypt and had made his way back to hisnative land, intent not so much on claiming his rightful positionthere as of freeing them from the power of their oppressors. Hepromised them that he would always respect their rights and usages, and should endeavor to follow in the footsteps of his father. Then heretired to the palace, where he held a council with the captains andleading men in the city. Orders were at once issued for every mancapable of bearing arms to provide himself with some kind of weapon, and to assemble at noon in the great square. 

Lists were drawn up of all the officers of the late army still livingin the town, and when the gathering took place at noon these wereappointed to form the men into companies, to appoint sub-officers, tosee to the state of the arms, and, as far as possible, to supplydeficiencies. A larger proportion than was expected of the threethousand men that assembled were found to be provided with weapons. Although nominally all arms had been surrendered to the Egyptians, great numbers of spear and arrow heads, swords, and axes had beenburied. Shafts had been hastily made for the spears, and bows used forthe purposes of the chase were now brought out to do service asfighting weapons. 

Many hundreds of spears and swords had been found in the stores at thepalace, and when these were served out most of the men had a weapon ofsome sort. They were at once marched up to the Egyptian inclosure. Those with bows and arrows were placed upon the walls; the rest weremassed near the gate in readiness to advance to the assistance of theband within should the Egyptians make an attempt to cut their way out. In point of numbers Amuba's forces were now superior to those of theEgyptians, but he was well aware that the superior arms and disciplineof the latter would enable them to make a successful sortie shouldthey determine to do so. 

The women of the town were ordered to set to work to grind the grainserved out from the magazine in the palace, and to bake bread both forthe fighting men present and for those expected to arrive. By noonthe latter began to flock in, the contingents from the towns arrivingin regular order, while the shepherds and villagers straggled inirregularly as the news reached them of the events of the previousnight. By evening fully ten thousand men had arrived, and as theEgyptians had remained quiet all day Amuba had every hope that theyhad decided to accept the terms he offered, and that there would be nooccasion for further fighting. The troops, however, remained underarms all night, ready to repel an attack, and in the morning Amuba andJethro mounted together on to the terrace of the building from whichthe parley had taken place on the previous day. 

A few minutes later the Egyptian governor and a group of his officersappeared on the opposite house. 

"This is King Amuba, " Jethro said in a loud voice. "He is here toconfirm the terms offered yesterday, and to receive your answer. "

"We are ready, " the Egyptian governor said, "to retire beyond yourfrontier, carrying with us our arms, standards, and valuables, itbeing understood that we make no surrender whatever, but that we marchout on equal terms, holding, as we do, that we could, if we chose, cutour way out in spite of any resistance. "

"You may hold that belief, " Amuba said (and the Egyptian wasastonished at finding that the king, as well as his general, wascapable of conversing in the Egyptian tongue); "and, indeed, knowingand honoring the valor of the Egyptian troops, I admit it is possiblethat, although with great loss, you might make your way out, but morethan that you could not do. You could not hold the country, for youhave a nation against you. It is doubtful whether you could reach thefrontier. Surely it is better, then, that you should leave with honorand without loss. "

"As to the tribute that you offer, " the Egyptian commander said, "Ihave no power to agree to any diminution of the terms imposed by theking, and if it be his will that an army invades your country toenforce the former terms, I, with the troops here, must march asordered, without imputation of having behaved treacherously. "

"That is quite understood, " Amuba said; "but I trust, my lord, thatyou, having seen for yourself how poor is our country, how utterlyunable to continue to pay the tribute formerly demanded from us, whichhas already impoverished us to the last degree, will represent thesame in your dispatches to the king, and will use your good offices inobtaining his favorable consideration of our case. I can promise youthat the tribute shall be paid regularly. I regard Egypt as thegreatest power in the world, and I am most desirous to continue infriendly relations with it, and I swear to you that it will be nofault of mine if any complaint reach you of trouble on our part. "

Amuba's speech was well calculated to soothe the pride of theEgyptian. The latter was perfectly conscious, although he spokeconfidently, that it would be no easy matter for his troops to cuttheir way through the narrow gateway held by the masses of the Rebu, still less to make their way, harassed as he was, to their frontier. If he returned with his troops intact and in good condition he couldso represent circumstances that no blame or discredit would fall uponhim; and personally he was exceedingly pleased at the prospect of thetermination of his soldiering at a post so far removed from Egypt andcivilization. He therefore agreed to the terms Amuba proposed, andafter a short parley the conditions of the evacuation of the town bythe Egyptians were arranged. 

Amuba agreed to withdraw his men from the buildings that theyoccupied, and also from the gate, and to place them all upon thewalls, thus saving the Egyptians the humiliation of passing throughlines of armed men, and avoiding the risk of a broil arising betweenthe soldiers. He at once issued the necessary orders, and the Reburetired to the walls, where they could defend themselves in case ofany treachery on the part of the Egyptians, and the inhabitants of thecity were all ordered back from the road leading from the entrance tothe Egyptian inclosure to the gate in the city walls. An hour laterthe Egyptians drew up in order in their inclosure. 

Each man carried with him food sufficient for a week's subsistence, and Amuba had arranged that a certain number of bullocks should besent forward at once to each halting-place on the way to the frontier, and that there a herd sufficient for their subsistence during theirmarch to the nearest Egyptian garrison should be awaiting them. Infirm and steady order the Egyptians marched out. The images andsymbols of the gods were carried aloft, and the bearing of thesoldiers was proud and defiant, for they, too, were doubtful whetherthe Rebu might not intend to make an attack upon them, the termsgranted them seeming to be almost too good to be trusted. No soonerhad the rear of the column passed out through the city gate than theRebu with shouts of joy flocked down from the walls, and the city gaveitself up to rejoicing. 

Jethro had at once sent out messengers to see that the oxen werecollected at the points agreed upon, and to issue orders that thepopulation along the line of march should all retire before thearrival of the Egyptians, who might otherwise have been tempted toseize them and carry them off as slaves with them in their retreat. 

For the next few days Amuba's time was wholly occupied in receivingdeputations from the various towns and districts, in appointing freshofficials, and in taking measures for the rearming of the people andtheir enrolment in companies, so that the country should be in aposition to offer a desperate resistance should the Egyptiansdetermine to recapture it. It was certain that many months must elapsebefore any force capable of undertaking their invasion could marchfrom Egypt; but Amuba was determined that no time should be lost inmaking preparations, and he decided that something of the tactics anddiscipline of the Egyptians should be introduced into the Rebu army. 

He had on the very night of the surprise of the town sent on a messageto inform the girls of his success, and that neither Chebron norhimself was hurt. Having by unremitting work got through his mostpressing business, he left Jethro, who was now formally appointedgeneral-in-chief, to carry on the work, and started with Chebron tofetch the girls to his capital. But he was now obliged to travel witha certain amount of state, and he was accompanied by twenty of theleading men of the Rebu in chariots and by an escort of light-armedhorsemen. At each town through which he passed he was received withrapturous greetings and hailed as king and deliverer of the nation. 

Two days after starting he arrived at the little seaport, and afterreceiving the usual greeting from the inhabitants and holding anaudience at which he received the principal inhabitants who came totender their allegiance, he made his way to the house of the Persianmerchant where he had placed the girls. As his chariot stopped at thedoor the merchant appeared on the threshold and made a profoundprostration. He had until the arrival of Amuba at the town been inentire ignorance that those who had placed the girls under his chargewere other than they seemed. He knew indeed from their ignorance ofhis language that the girls were not Persians, but supposed that theywere female slaves who had been brought from a distance, with a view, perhaps, of being presented as an offering to the king. 

After a word or two with him, Amuba and Chebron entered the house andascended to the apartment which had been set aside for the girls. Theywere standing timidly at one end of the room, and both bent profoundlyas he entered. Amuba for a moment paused in astonishment, and thenburst into a fit of laughter. 

"Is this your sister, Chebron, who thus greets her old friend in suchrespectful fashion? Am I myself or some one else?"

"You are King Amuba, " Mysa said, half-smiling, but with tears in hereyes. 

"That is true enough, Mysa; but I was always prince, you know. Sothere is nothing very surprising in that. "

"There is a great difference, " Mysa said; "and it is only right wherethere is such a difference of rank----"

"The difference of rank need not exist long, Mysa, " Amuba said, stepping forward and taking her hand. "Chebron, who is your brother, and like a brother to me, has given me his consent, and it rests onlywith you whether you will be queen of the Rebu and Amuba's wife. Youknow that if I had not succeeded in winning a throne I should haveasked you to share my lot as an exile, and I think you would have saidyes. Surely you are not going to spoil my triumph now by saying no. Ifyou do I shall use my royal power in earnest and take you whether youwill or not. "

But Mysa did not say no, and six weeks later there was a royalwedding in the capital. Amuba had at once allotted one of the largesthouses in the royal inclosure to Chebron, and to this he took Mysawhile Amuba was making the tour of his country, receiving the homageof the people, hearing complaints, and seeing that the work ofpreparation for the defense of the country was being carried on, afterwhich he returned to the capital. The wedding was celebrated in greatstate, though it was observed that the religious ceremonies weresomewhat cut short, and that Amuba abstained from himself offeringsacrifice on the altars of the gods. The ceremony was a double one, for at the same time Chebron was united to Ruth. 

For the next year the preparations for war went on vigorously and theRebu army was got into a state of great efficiency. Amuba and Jethrofelt confident that it could successfully withstand any invading forcefrom Egypt, but, as they had hoped, Egypt made no effort to regain herdistant conquest, but was content to rank the land of the Rebu amongthe list of her tributary nations and to accept the diminishedtribute. 

Once prepared for war, Amuba turned his attention to the internalaffairs of the country. Many of the methods of government of Egyptwere introduced. Irrigation was carried out on a large scale and thepeople were taught no longer to depend solely upon their flocks andherds. Stone took the place of mud in the buildings of the towns, rigorous justice was enforced throughout the land, wagons and cartssimilar to those of Egypt took the place of pack animals, which hadhitherto been used for transport, improved methods of agriculture weretaught, and contentment and plenty reigned in the land. 

Chebron remained Amuba's chief minister, adviser, and friend, andunder their joint efforts the Rebu rose from the condition of a meresettled tribe to that of a small but flourishing nation. 

Another change was made, but more slowly. Soon after his ascensionAmuba assembled many of the leading men and chief priests in thecountry, and explained to them the convictions held by himself andChebron and their wives, that there was but one God who ruled overthe world, and that this knowledge was the highest wisdom of theEgyptians. He explained to the priests that he did not wish tooverthrow the temples or disturb the worship of the former gods, butthat he desired that the people should not remain in ignorance, butshould be taught that the gods as they worshiped them were but symbolsor images of the one great God. He said he had no thought of enforcinghis convictions upon others, but that all would be free to worship asthey pleased, and that at all times he and Chebron would be ready toconfer with those who wished to inquire into these matters. 

In this matter alone Amuba met with much opposition in carrying outhis plans, and had he been less popular than he was with the peoplehis efforts might have cost him his throne and his life: but the Rebuwere devoted to him, and as the priests came gradually to see that thechange would not diminish their power, their opposition died away, especially as many of the younger men were soon convinced by thearguments of the king and his minister, and preached the new religionwith enthusiasm among the people. But it was not until many yearsafter that Amuba had the satisfaction of knowing that the one God wasworshiped among his people. He was well aware that the success of thework was to no small extent due to the earnestness with which Mysa andRuth had labored among the wives and daughters of the nobles. 

"How strangely things turn out, " Chebron said one day ten years aftertheir arrival in the land, when the little party who had traveled solong together were gathered in a room in the palace. "At one time itseemed that that unlucky shot of mine would not only bring ruin on allconnected with me but be a source of unhappiness to me to the end ofmy life. Now I see that, except for the death of my father, it was themost fortunate event of my life. But for that, I should all my lifehave gone on believing in the gods of Egypt; but for that, althoughyou, Amuba and Jethro, might some day have made your escape, Mysa andI would assuredly never have left Egypt, never have known anything ofthe life of happiness and usefulness that we now enjoy. All this Iconsider I owe to the fortunate shot that killed the Cat of Bubastes. "

THE END.